SOUTH  AMERICA 


ram^AS'B'i-:^ 


<\^i  OCSB   LIBRARY 


^ 


FORWARD  MISSION  STUDY  COURSES 

EDITED   UNDER    THE    DIRECTION    OF  THE 
YOUNG   people's   MISSIONARY   MOVEMENT   OF  THE 
UNITED   STATES   AND   CANADA 


SOUTH    AMERICA: 
ITS  MISSIONARY  PROBLEMS 


Leaders'  general  helps  to  accompany  each  t«xt-book  in  the 
Forv.ard  Mission  Study  Courses  and  special  denominational  helps 
may  be  obtained  by  corresponding  with  the  secretary  of  your 
mission  board  or  socltty. 


The  Christ  of  the  Andes 


SOUTH  AMERICA: 

ITS  MISSIONARY  PROBLEMS 


By 

BISHOP  THOMAS  B.   NEELY 


CINCINNATI:  JENNINGS  &  GRAHAM 
NEW     YORK:     EATON     &     MAINS 


"*> 


Copyright,  1909,  by 

Young  People's  Missionary  Movement 

of  the  United  States  and  Canada 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER  PAGE 

Preface ix 

I    The  South  American  Continent 1 

II    The  Early  Inhabitants 41 

III     Making  of  the  Republics 79 

IV     Social  and  Political  Life 119 

V    The  Religions 153 

VI     Protestant  ^lissionary  Occupation — ^Notable 

Events  and  Types  of  Work 187 

Vn    The  Problem  and  Its  Solution 229 

VIII    TheOutlook 261 


APPENDIXES 

A    Bibliography 292 

B    Statistics   of   Protestant  Missions  in  South 

America 297 

Index 299 


ILLUSTRATIONS 


The  Christ  of  the  Andes Frontispiece 

Statistical    Map Page  6 

Coffee  Farm,  Brazil.   Drying  Coffee,  Brazil .  "  7 

Natural   Resources "  15 

Sheep-raising  in  the  Andes "  19 

Railway  Map "  24 

The  Culebra  Cut,  Panama  Canal "  27 

Physical    Map "  34 

Map    Showing   Original   Location   of   the 

Indian  Races  or  Stocks "  44 

Masonry  of  the  Incas,  Laid  without  Tools 

or  Mortar.     Typical  Incas  of  To-day.  "  47 

Settlement   Map "  82 

Monument  to  San  Martin,  Buenos  Aires . .  "  103 
Interior  of  a  Wealthy  Gentleman's  Home, 
Guaya.quil.      Exterior    of    a   Wealthy 

Gentleman's  Home,  Guayaquil "  123 

Roman    Catholic    Cathedral,    Montevideo. 
Church  of  the  Sepulcher,  Pernambuco, 

Brazil    "  169 

Objects  of  Worship  among  Roman  Catholics  "  173 

Virgin  of  Lujan "  177 

vii 


yjii  Illustrations 

Protefltant  Churc*h  Leaders  and  BusinesB 
Men,  Brazil.  Missionaries  and  Native 
Preachers,    Chile Pa^e    207 

Baptist  College  and  Seminary,  Rio  de  Ja- 
neiro. Methodist  College,  Juiz  de 
Fora,   Brazil "        213 

Typical    Bible   Colporteur "        217 

Instituto  Ingles,  Santiago.  Santiago  Col- 
lege,   Santiago "        223 

Once  an  Inquisition  Building,  now  Prop- 
erty of  Southern  Baptist  Convention, 
Bahia,  Brazil.  Methodist  School,  Ri- 
herrao  Preto,   Brazil "        255 

Avenida  de  Mayo,  Buenos  Aires.    Plaza  de 

Mayo,   Buenos  Aires "        267 

Office  La  Prensa,  Buenos  Aires,  the  Great- 
est Spanish  Daily  Newspaper  in  the 
World   "        269 

Baptist  Church,  Pernambuco,  Brazil.  Pres- 
byterian Church,  Curitiba,  Brazil ....       "        275 

Methodist  Church,  with  Site  for  Hall  of 
Congress  in  the  Foreground,  the 
Church  of  the  Jesuits  in  the  Right 
Background,    Montevideo "        279 

Colored  Map  of  South  America End 


PREFACE 

Until  very  recently,  South  America  has  been  a  practi- 
cally unknown  continent  to  the  vast  majority  of  the 
people,  even  of  educated  and  reading  people,  in  North 
America  and  in  Europe. 

In  the  average  school,  even  of  a  high  class,  little  has 
been  taught  and  less  has  been  learned  about  this  great 
southern  section  of  the  Western  Hemisphere,  notwith- 
standing the  fact  that  it  is  most  interesting  in  itself 
and  has  a  most  interesting  history. 

Through  commercial  travelers,  members  of  the  consular 
corps,  and  higher  representatives  of  governments,  the 
occasional  literary  tourist,  and  especially  through  mis- 
sionaries, at  last  attention  has  been  attracted  and 
considerable  information  has  been  imparted  concerning 
this  continent. 

The  attempt  of  the  French  companies,  and  even  their 
failure,  to  cut  a  canal  from  the  waters  of  the  Atlantic 
to  the  waters  of  the  Pacific  called  attention  to  the 
Isthmus  of  Panama,  but  the  construction  of  the  canal 
by  the  United  States  government  has  turned  the  gaze 
of  the  whole  world,  not  only  toward  the  Isthmian 
Canal  Zone,  but  also,  toward  the  whole  continent  of 
South  America. 

More  and  more  the  world  must  think  of  South  Amer- 
ica. The  nations  must  take  South  America  into  their 
calculations.  Business  men,  manufacturers,  importers 
and  exporters,  producers  and  consumers,  must  and  will 
give  more  thought  to  this  continent.  The  man  of  science 
ix 


X  Preface 

and  the  general  student  will  seek  familiarity  with  it. 
The  tourist,  looking  for  new  scenes,  will  voyage  to  and 
journey  through  this  southern  continent  for  its  long  and 
lofty  mountain  ranges,  its  immense  rivers,  its  almost 
boundless  plains,  and  its  growing  cities  and  varied 
countries.  Most  of  all,  the  Christian  world  should 
become  profoundly  interested  in  South  America. 

Some  years  of  residence  in  that  land  and  a  number  of 
tours  around  and  through  the  continent  have  given  the 
writer  a  deep  interest  in  its  countries  and  their  people, 
and  a  strong  sympathy  in  their  progress.  One  outcome 
of  his  experience  is  this  book,  which  has  been  written 
in  view  of  a  special  purpose  on  the  part  of  those  who 
have  invited  its  production.  The  style  of  the  work  has 
been  determined  by  this  particular  plan.  It  seeks  to 
give  information,  both  comprehensive  and  detailed  and 
also  suggestive,  as  to  the  different  countries  and  their 
inhabitants.  At  the  same  time  it  reveals  religious  condi- 
tions and  discusses  the  work  and  possibilities  of  Protes- 
tant missions  in  that  land. 

It  is  hoped  that  the  book  may  excite  interest  on  the 
part  of  the  readers  and  others  in  the  uplift  and  advance- 
ment of  the  people  of  South  America. 

Thomas  B.  Neely. 

New  York  City,  June  15,  1909. 


THE  SOUTH  AMERICAN  CONTINENT 


Naturally  in  this  material  age  we  see  the  chief  evi- 
dence of  progress  in  commercial  expansion.  In  Brazil 
we  see  that  in  ten  years  her  foreign  commerce  has  grown 
from  $235,000,000  to  $494,000,000;  in  this  same  period 
she  has  spent  millions  upon  millions  in  improving  her 
rivers  and  harbors,  in  building  railways,  in  making  her 
municipalities,  especially  the  capital,  Eio  de  Janeiro, 
cities  of  notable  attractiveness.  Argentina's  foreign 
trade  has  grown  in  the  last  ten  years  from  $193,000,000 
to  $583,000,000 — an  astonishing  growth  for  a  nation  of 
only  six  millions  of  people.  That  republic  is  gridironed 
with  a  splendid  railway  system,  Buenos  Aires,  the  capital, 
possessing  a  population  of  1,200,000.  Chile's  foreign 
commerce  has  grown  in  the  same  period  from  $100,000,- 
000  to  $210,000,000,  and  we  find  her  extending  her 
railway  systems  and  preparing  herself  for  a  most  im- 
portant position  among  the  nations  of  South  America. 
The  foreign  trade  of  Peru  has  grown  from  $25,000,000  to 
$50,000,000  in  the  last  decade,  and  this  republic  is 
experiencing  a  new  life  that  augurs  well  for  the  future. 
Similar  facts  might  be  mentioned  with  regard  to  Uruguay, 
Bolivia,  Ecuador,  and  Colombia.  If  the  situation  is  not 
quite  so  favorable  in  Venezuela  and  Paraguay,  it  is  only 
a  question  of  time  when  they  will  show  a  like  record. 

— John  Barrett 

It  is  undeniable  that  Argentina  can  give  lodgment  to 
100,000,000  people  and  can  furnish  nourishment  at  a 
remarkably  cheap  rate,  for  as  many  more,  when  her 
whole  area  is  utilized. 

— Albert  Bale 

The  immigration  statistics  of  South  America  for  1908 
show  sixty-seven  per  cent,  as  large  a  number  of  foreigners 
coming  to  South  America  as  passed  through  all  our 
Atlantic  ports. 

— Homer  C.  Stunts 


THE  SOUTH  AJVIERICAN  CONTINENT 

SOMETIMES  South  America  is  spoken  of  as  Location 
T-     .  and 

a  country.    It  is  not  a  country  but  a  con-  Boundaries 

tinent  made  up  of  many  countries.  It  lies 
rather  to  the  southeast  than  directly  south  of 
the  United  States.  This  may  easily  be  ob- 
served by  glancing  at  a  map  showing  the 
Western  Hemisphere.  Santiago  in  Chile  is 
actually  farther  east  than  New  York  City. 
South  America  has  on  its  east  side  the  Atlantic 
Ocean,  into  which  it  juts  far  out  toward  Africa. 
To  the  north  are  the  Atlantic  and  its  extension 
known  as  the  Caribbean  Sea.  Northwestward 
and  westward  are  Central  America  and  the 
wide  Pacific.  To  the  south,  where  the  At- 
lantic and  Pacific  Oceans  meet,  its  southern 
point  projects  toward  the  Antarctic  Ocean. 
South  America  extends  from  about  13  degrees 
north  of  the  equator  to  56  degrees  south  lati- 
tude, a  total  of  about  69  degrees,  and  hence 
3 


4  South  America 

the  greater  part  of  South  America  is  south  of 
the  equator. 

Peculiar  The  configuration  of  South  America  is  peculiar. 
It  is  shaped  like  a  leg  of  mutton  or  Uke  an  ir- 
regular triangle  standing  on  its  apex,  its  greatest 
breadth  from  east  to  west  is  3,500  miles,  and  its 
greatest  length  from  north  to  south  is  about 
4,600  miles. 

Vast  Size  The  vastness  of  this  southern  continent  is 
very  impressive  and,  when  the  facts  and  figures 
are  given,  to  most  persons  they  are  quite 
surprising.  The  size  of  the  continent,  as  com- 
pared with  North  America,  shows  that  there 
is  little  difference.  North  America  contains 
8,559,000^  square  miles,  while  South  America 
has  7,598,000.  This  shows  some  difference  in 
figures  but  when  it  is  remembered  that  North 
America  has  a  very  considerable  frigid  region, 
while  South  America  has  very  little,  it  will  be 
concluded  that  for  productive  purposes.  South 
America  is  practically  as  large  as  North  America. 
Less  than  one  per  cent,  of  South  America  is 
insular. 

^  Statistics  as  far  as  possible  are  based  upon  figures  in 
publications  of  the  International  Bureau  of  American  Re- 
publics. Where  these  are  not  available,  other  standard 
authorities  are  used. 


The  South  American  Continent       5 

We  get  a  more  definite  idea  of  the  immense  Compara- 
size  of  this  continent  when  we  glance  at  the  Panama 
dimensions  of  the  countries  covering  the  con- 
tinent and,  particularly,  when  we  select  special 
countries  and  compare  them  with  others  with 
which  we  are  more  familiar.  Let  us  take 
them  as  nearly  as  possible  in  order  of  size,  and 
begin  with  the  little  Republic  of  Panama, 
which  many  laughed  at  on  the  ground  that  it 
was  too  small  to  be  an  independent  repubhc. 
But  a  little  study  shows  that  Panama  is  larger 
than  two  Switzerlands,  and  hardly  anybody 
thinks  of  Switzerland  as  too  small  to  be  a  repub- 
lic and  have  a  government  of  its  own.  Switzer- 
land has  15,976  square  miles,  while  the  Republic 
of  Panama  has  33,000  square  miles.  So  Panama 
is  larger  than  four  states  the  size  of  New  Jersey 
or  Massachusetts,  and  exceeds  Ireland  by 
1,400  square  miles. 

Uruguay  with  its  72,210  square  miles  is  a  Uruguay  and 
little  larger  than  Scotland,  Ireland,  and  Wales     ^^^S^ay 
together,   and  it   is  over   3,000   square   miles 
larger  than  the  six  New  England  states  with 
Delaware  added.    Paraguay,  away   up  in  the 
interior,  has  98,000  square  miles,  or  nearly  ten 


South   America 


thousand  more  than    are    in    England,    Scot- 
land, and  Wales  joined  together. 


Panarrie 

t. 

.British  Guiana 

33.00  0 
360.54Z 

:      ,.-<2^ 

\        9  0,2  7  7 
\  306.959      Indians.  7.-^63 

5^ 

Vl      b-2.9H.00O    .-^X   7  5,465 

Ecuador 
iie.OOOf' 

SColombia- 

I  444,960 

/4,000,000 

^.-,.15  0,000 

300.000  /     >T>^rench Guiana 
'n     '""*";       ■•.     \n     30.5  00 

1.400,4 

000  "^""'"•--.-. 

^— V                                         /^l^ 

1957 

000.. .; 

•^"-V--^^^^?^"""'''^^^^^^'"^'*^^ 

PeVru      ^"' 
695N733   ;-.. 

^^P^  Brazil     ^^ 

4,500 

\ooo  \-" 

...   /        3.Z92.99I           ; 

2.627 

699(e5t\ 

X         19.9   10.646       / 

V/i 

r-'x       1,295,796     y 

Bolivia^                              / 
605  400  *:                                 / 

•226  7.955/                                / 
\92  0,854.;                                 J 

Chile4 

'  '  •'"•--CPaTa^^uay          / 

>    /                X  98;-000        ^A''-^ 

)  ;                    ;636,'000     r 

30762 C 

3.4  99,09/2 

t..5,Q:poQ  1 

\ 

1               V'      S^'     72  , 2  1  O 
\.\S5.QA0i              772.l2  8^esU 
6.I0Q361 

/  STATISTICALMAP 

y>         First  fi6,ure  for  each  country 
/             gives  area  in  square  miles 
y^Ai           Second  figure,  population 
*^:^       Third        •        Indians 

^"""^^d      Ecuador    has    116,000   square   miles   which 

Chile  makes  it  larger  than   two  states  the  size  of 

Illmoi&.    Chile's  307,620  square  miles,  almost 


Coffee  Farm,  Brazil 


Drying  Coffee,  Bbazil 


Th0  South  American  Continent      7. 

bring  it  to  the  size  of  British  Columbia,  with 
its  310,191  square  miles. 

Venezuela,  with   an  area  of  364,000  square  Venezuela, 
miles  is  a  country  great  in  extent.     Colombia,  g^i?^  ^ 
estimated  to  have  444,980  square  miles,  with  a  Peru 
coast-line  of  about  1,300  miles,  is  in  two  senses 
next  to  Venezuela,  in  proximity  and  in  extent. 
It  is  larger  than  France,  Spain,  and  Portugal. 
Bolivia    is  credited  with  an  area    of    605,400 
square  miles,  and  is  larger  by  15,000  square 
miles  than  Ontario,  Quebec,  and  New  Bruns- 
wick.   Peru  is  large  enough  for  a  great  empire, 
having  695,733  square  miles. 

Argentina  has  a  territory  embracing  1,135,840  Argentina 
square  miles,  being  larger  than  the  United 
States  east  of  the  Mississippi  River,  or  as  large 
as  the  Turkish  empire  in  Europe  and  Asia.  It 
is  nearly  as  large  as  twenty-five  Pennsylvanias 
or  twenty-four  New  Yorks.  We  will  get  an 
idea  as  to  its  length,  if  we  take  a  fine  as  long 
as  Argentina,  and,  starting  at  the  southern  tip  of 
Florida,  run  it  northward.  It  will  run  through 
Florida,  Georgia,  South  Carolina,  North  Carolina, 
and  all  the  states  to  the  north,  and  then  through 
Canada,  and  away  up  into  northern  Labrador. 

Coming  to  Brazil,  we  have  a  country  so  large  Brazil 


8  South    America 

that  some  may  be  surprised  and,  perhaps  be 
ready  to  question  the  statements.  Never- 
theless they  are  facts.  Brazil  contains  3,292;991 
square  miles.  That  is  to  say,  Brazil,  a  single 
country  in  South  America  is  larger  than  the 
entire  United  States  from  the  Great  Lakes 
to  the  Gulf  of  Mexico  and  from  the  Atlantic 
to  the  Pacific  Ocean.  In  other  words,  Brazil 
is  larger  than  the  whole  United  States  leaving 
out  Alaska  and  the  insular  possessions.  Not 
including  Alaska,  the  United  States  contains 
3,025,500  square  miles.  From  North  to  South 
Brazil  measures  2,600  miles,  and  from  east 
to  west  at  its  widest  part  it  measures  2,500 
miles,  and  its  coast-line  on  the  Atlantic  ex- 
tends 3,700  miles. 

Possible       The  average  population  in  Belgium  in  1900 
Population  ^^^g   ^gQ   ^^   ^^^   g^^^^^   ^^.jg^     j^   3^^^.^   ^^ 

populated  in  the  same  proportion  as  Belgium 
is  per  square  mile,  Brazil  would  have  a  popula- 
tion of  1,939,571,699.  That  is  to  say,  Brazil, 
a  single  country  in  South  America,  could  hold 
and  support  the  entire  population  of  the  world, 
and  hundreds  of  millions  more,  the  estimate 
of  the  earth's  population  at  the  beginning  of 
the  twentieth  century  being  1,600,000,000. 


The  South  American  Continent      9 

South  America  is  a  great  continent  with  ^lountaia 
everything  on  a  grand  scale.  For  example  ^^®^ 
its  mountains  are  great.  The  Andean  range, 
near  the  west  coast  is  about  4,400  miles  long. 
In  the  southern  part,  there  is  a  single  range. 
From  northern  Argentina  and  through  the 
central  part  there  are  two  ranges,  or  rather,  a 
double  range,  while  in  the  extreme  north  it 
forks  into  three  branches.  The  Andes  are  the 
highest  mountains  of  the  Western  Hemisphere, 
many  peaks  being  over  20,000  feet  above  the 
level  of  the  sea. 

The  highest  mountain  is  Aconcagua,  in  Argen-  Special 
tina,  close  to  the  Chilean  line.  It  is  roughly  -^^^^^^^ 
estimated  as  over  23,000  feet  above  the  sea- 
level,  and  there  Ls  now  no  dispute  that  it  is 
the  highest  moimtain  in  the  Andes,  and  the 
loftiest  in  the  entire  Western  Hemisphere. 
Many  of  these  peaks  are  volcanoes.  Some 
are  extinct,  or  supposedly  so,  some  are  quiescent 
but  suspicious,  while  some  are  active  all  the 
time.  Lower  ranges  of  mountains  are  found  on 
the  eastern  side  of  the  continent,  especially 
along  the  eastern  coast  of  Brazil. 

South  America  is  a  continent  wiih.  great  and  Plains 
fertile  plains.    The  greatest  are  those  between 


10  South    America 

the  Andes  on  the  west  and  the  mountains  in 

eastern   Brazil   and    the  Atlantic    coast,    and 

they  extend  almost  the  entire  length  of  the 

continent.    In    the    north,    they    are    called 

llanos,    which    is    Spanish    for   plains.     Then 

come  the  selvas  of  the  Amazon  and  the  campos 

of  Brazil,  the  word  campos  being  Portuguese 

for   plains.     In   southern   Brazil   there  is  the 

Matto   Grosso,   which   means   ''great   woods." 

Farther  south  in  western  Paraguay,  the  southern 

border  of    eastern   Bolivia,    and   northeastern 

Argentina,   is  the  region  of  the  Gran  Chaco, 

which  name  means  ''great  hunt." 

Plata      g^iji  farther  south  are  the  pampas  of  Argentina 
Pampas 

and  Uruguay,  or,  as  they  are  sometimes  called, 

the  plains  or  pampas  of  the  Plata.    They  are 

somewhat  like  the  prairies  of  the  middle  parts 

of  the  United  States.    Generally  speaking  they 

are  destitute   of  timber.    The  soil   is   a  fine 

alluvium,  full  of  the  right  chemical  elements 

and  admirably  adapted  to  agriculture,  wherever 

the  rainfall   is  sufficient.     In  the  north  there 

are  rich  grasses  but  farther  south  are  the  dry 

plains  with  their  stunted  and  poor  plant  life. 

Rivers—      South  America  is  a  continent  of  great  rivers, 

the  greatest  in  the  Western  Hemisphere.    Near- 


The  South  American  Continent    11 

ly  all  the  great  rivers  are  on  the  eastern  side 
and  flow  from  the  Andean  region  to  the  Atlantic. 
The  Orinoco  in  the  north  is  1,450  miles  long. 
Adding  its  tributaries  it  has  a  very  long  stretch 
of  navigable  waters. 

The  Rio  de  la  Plata,  or  the  Silver  River,  as  La  Plata 
it  is  called,  runs  in  a  southerly  or  southeasterly 
direction.  The  name  La  Plata  is  now  limited 
to  the  wide  watenv^ay,  beginning  where  the 
Parana  and  the  Uruguay  meet  and  flow 
into  it  on  their  way  to  the  sea,  but  the 
real  La  Plata  is  a  river  system,  made  up  of  a 
number  of  large  rivers  Hke  the  Uruguay,  the 
Parana,  the  Paraguay,  the  Bermejo,  and  the 
Pilcomayo,  and  other  rivers  whose  waters 
touch  Brazil,  Bolivia,  Paraguay,  Uruguay,  and 
Argentina.  This  system  drains  a  great  area 
and  the  Rio  de  la  Plata  discharges  more 
water  into  the  sea  than  the  Mississippi.  Sea 
vessels  can  go  up  1,200  or  1,300  miles  above 
Buenos  Aires,  and  smaller  vessels  can  go  into 
the  interior  2,360  miles. 

The  greatest  of  all  American  rivers  is  the  Amazon 
Amazon,  El  Rio  de  las  Amazonas,  the  River 
of  the  Amazons,  so  named  it  is  believed  because 
Orellana  in  1541  told  that  along  its  shores  he 


12  South    America 

had  seen  Amazonas,  or  women  warriors.  The 
remarkable  length  of  this  great  river  will  be 
suggested  by  the  fact  that  a  United  States 
gunboat  steamed  up  from  its  mouth  nearly 
2,400  miles,  to  the  city  of  Iquitos,  in  eastern 
Peru.  Smaller  steamers  can  go  up  the  head- 
waters within  325  miles  of  Lima,  which  is  on 
the  other  side  of  the  Andes.  It  has  27,000 
miles  of  na\dgable  waters,  or,  including  all  the 
affluents,  some  calculate  about  double  that 
number  of  miles.  Though  not  the  longest 
river  in  the  world,  the  basin  of  the  Amazon  is 
the  largest,  and  the  quantity  of  water  it  con- 
veys is  the  greatest.  It  drains  one  million 
square  miles  more  than  the  Mississippi,  and  its 
maximum  discharge  is  two  and  a  half  times 
the  maximum  discharge  of  the  Mississippi. 
The  Amazon,  Orinoco,  and  La  Plata  systems 
drain  an  area  of  3,686,400  square  miles. 
Climate  The  vastness  of  South  America  is  only 
equaled  by  its  variety.  With  such  mountains, 
such  plains,  and  such  rivers  there  must  be  a 
varied  topography.  With  three  fourths  of  the 
continent  lying  between  the  tropics  and  the 
other  fourth  in  the  temperate  zone,  there  must 
be   great   variety   of   climate.    There  are  the 


The  South  American  Continent    13 

tropical,  semitropical,  temperate,  and  a  little 
of  the  frigid  at  the  southern  tip  of  the  continent 
and  on  the  summits  of  the  mountains.  Climates, 
however,  are  not  determined  by  latitude  alone, 
but  also  by  elevation,  by  winds,  and  by  ocean 
currents.  Thus  along  the  Cordilleras  are  tracts 
of  table-land  where  a  temperate  climate  is 
enjoyed.  The  city  of  Quito,  almost  directly 
under  the  equator,  but  with  an  elevation  of 
about  two  miles  above  sea-level,  has  a  delight- 
fully  temperate    climate. 

So  there  may  be  various  climates,  from  Effect  of 
tropical  to  temperate,  and  even  to  frigid,  on  ^nd  Currents 
the  same  line  of  latitude,  and  within  a  short  dis- 
tance of  each  other.  On  the  coast  of  Ecuador, 
at  Guayaquil,  one  will  find  extreme  tropical 
heat,  but  from  this  he  can  journey  up  to  Quito 
where  he  will  find  a  temperate  climate,  and 
thence  he  can  go  higher  in  the  mountains  and 
find  ice  and  snow.  So  the  cold  current  and  the 
cool  winds  that  come  up  from  the  Antarctic  re- 
gions greatly  modify  the  climate  along  the  west 
coast  of  Chile.  The  topography  of  South  Amer- 
ica naturally  throws  the  largest  and  longest  rivers 
on  the  east  side,  and  the  winds  that  blow  west- 
ward charged  with  moisture  from  the  Atlantic 


Products 


14  South   America 

strike  the  eastern  side  of  the  Andes  and  con- 
dense into  snow  and  rain  from  which  these 
mighty  streams  are  fed. 

Natural  The  economic  possibilities  of  South  America 
cannot  be  overestimated.  The  gigantic  river 
systems,  the  great  area  of  land  surface,  the 
varieties  of  climate,  all  impress  us  so  as  to 
raise  the  greatest  expectations  as  to  the  pro- 
ductiveness of  the  soil,  while  the  mountains, 
the  plains,  and  even  the  river  beds  suggest 
that  beneath  the  surface  may  be  many  hidden 
treasures  of  incalculable  value. 

Mineral  One  naturally  thinks  first  of  mineral  resources. 
They  exist  everywhere.  Let  us  take  a  glance 
at  them.  Gold  is  found  in  every  country  in 
South  America.  It  is  found  in  Panama.  The 
Guianas,  the  supposed  region  of  the  Eldorado 
sought  by  the  early  discoverers,  are  still  rich 
in  gold.  Brazil,  Peru,  Bolivia,  Chile,  Uruguay, 
and  Argentina  have  gold,  and  even  down  in 
Tierra  del  Fuego  gold  is  found.  Silver  is  found 
in  abundance.  The  silver  mines  of  Potosi, 
Bolivia,  have  been  worked  for  centuries.  They 
are  said  to  have  produced  over  one  billion  five 
hundred  million  dollars'  worth  of  silver,  and 
yet  they  are  far  from  being  exhausted.     Rich 


Resources 


The  South  American  Continent    16 


as  Bolivia  is  in  gold  and  silver,  she  is  still 
richer  in  tin,  and  the  value  of  the  tin  exported 


pearls    Asphalt 


''"^foffee 


Chocolate 


Cotton; 

Tnl    l^^i'^    "" /Stock 

COL-jDilver  '..Rubber 

OMBIA/Salt    Iron   '..     ; 

J:  Emeralds  ...'      ; 
ECUAyT"-- Stock  ^"    '•'-' 
DOR^COcoa —-'..•; 
^  Ivory  nuts 


XNEZUELA 


'Panama  hits 
.Rubber,—'"' 
,PetTol{euTn 
kCoal  \" 


J^^RITISHGUIANA 
vSug,a.YV->.^TCH  GUIANA 
:Gold.;Coco;a^FRENCHGUlANA 
DiamoB'.ds.,-' 

-•""'Timber^ 

Bananas  >_^ 


Rubber    Brazil-nuts 

Cotton 
^  „   ,  -,  . .       Tobacco 
PERU\coppCT\Coc5a;    BRAZIL  Sugar 

*^    IveTlRubber":.,.  Cocoa 

Coffee':  A   Manganese 

,,j."         ;       (^    Gold    Iron, 


^     Diamonds 


p.obalt 

Nit>ratsL^--L.  >5^^  y^rAa  mate, 
coalV"  ■•""••.Stockq^;.      Coffe( 


■Gold 
,"  Silver 


..Oran§'«s 
■-.Tobd'CCO 

IS  Cotw'^'^°"' 

^  Grapes -^^'yU RUG UAY 
Cerea.15 
Cattle 


Whelat;  Sheep 


;heep> 


Sheepciii 


ARGENTINA 

NATURAL 
RESOURCES 


is  much  greater  than  her  exports  of  gold  and 
silver  combined.  Copper  of  the  finest  quality 
is  found  in  great  quantities  in  many  of  the 


16  South    America 

countries,  as  are  iroii;  lead,  bismuth,  antimony, 
and  other  metals. 
Gems  Diamonds  are  found  in  Brazil.  So  are 
topazes  and  other  precious  stones.  Emeralds 
may  still  be  found  in  Colombia,  and  pearls  are 
taken  from  the  northern  waters. 

Nitrates  Even  out  of  the  waste  places  comes  wealth. 
The  desert  on  the  west  coast  of  South  America, 
which  was  regarded  as  worthless,  has  been 
found  to  contain  that  which  is  more  valuable 
than  gold  and  silver.  Though  a  desert,  it 
produces  that  which  will  make  the  desert 
blossom  as  a  rose.  Here  is  found  an  immeasura- 
ble supply  of  nitrates  which  are  used  as  fer- 
tilizers and  for  other  purposes.  The  export 
duties  alone  have  brought  the  government 
of  Chile,  in  twenty-four  years,  the  immense 
sum  of  $280,000,000  gold. 
Coal       Coal    is    being    found    in    many    sections, 

e  ro  eum  ^^^     large     quantities     are     mined     on    the 


Asphalt 


coast  of  Chile.  Petroleum  has  been  dis- 
covered on  the  coast  of  Peru,  in  various 
parts  of  Argentina,  and  is  believed  to  exist 
in  other  places.  Asphalt  is  obtained  in  vast 
quantities  on  the  island  of  Trinidad  and  in 
Venezuela. 


The  South  American  Continent    17 

The  mineral  resources  of  South  America  are  Forest 
immense  and  may  not  be  overestimated,  but 
the  continent  is  far  richer  in  the  actual  and 
possible  productions  of  the  forest  and  the 
field.  South  America  has  magnificent  forests 
with  varieties  of  wood  that  are  merely  useful 
and  others  that  are  beautiful.  Among  them 
are  mahogany,  rosewood,  and  log^vood.  There 
is  the  hard  quebracho,  which  may  be  used  for 
railroad  ties,  or  it  may  be  ground  up  and  from 
it  may  be  obtained  a  product  for  tanning  pur- 
poses. The  vast  forests  are  practically  inex- 
haustible and  to  these  forests  the  world  must 
look  for  its  supplies. 

The    exuberance    of    vegetable    productions  Vegetables 
is    astonishing.     There    are    fruits    large    and  ^°     ^^  ^ 
small,  and  of  almost  every  kind.     It  is  the  home 
country  of  the  batata  or  sweet  potato.     Europe 
is  indebted  to  Peru  for  potatoes  and  various 
plant  products. 

The    medicinal    plants    are    invaluable.     A  Medicinal 
South   American    root    furnishes    ipecacuanha.      ^^^^^ 
From     the     cinchona     tree     comes     quinin. 
From  the  coca  comes  cocain.     In  1907,  Brazil 
exported  cocoa  to  the  amount  of  $10,000,000. 
Ecuador  exported  $6,311,655,  and  other  coun- 


18  South   America 

tries   added   largely   to  these   sums.    Brazil's 

production  of  cocoa  in  1907  was  over  60,000,000 

pounds. 

Rubber      In  various  sections  of  South  America  there 

are   innumerable   rubber   trees.    In   Peru,    in 

1907,  15,000,000  worth  of  rubber  was  produced; 

Bolivia  exported  $5,300,000  worth,  and  Brazil 

exported  rubber  to  the  value  of  $70,000,000. 

Coffee      Coffee  was  introduced  into  South  America, 

and  has  become  one  of  the  most  important 

productions  of  the  continent.     It  is  raised  in 

several  countries,  but  the  great  coffee  producer 

is  Brazil,  which  is  said  to  raise  three  fourths 

of   the   coffee   used  in  the  whole  world.    It 

is    reported    that    in    1907    Brazil    exported 

$142,000,000  worth  of  coffee. 

Soil       Rice,    sugar,    arrowroot,    agave,    and    other 

dC*  ^^\    P^^^^s    which    have    been    brought    to    South 

America  in  the  last  four  centuries  also  flourish. 

Wheat,  maize,  oats,  and  flax  are  now  among 

the  greatest  products. 

Wheat,      The  yield  of  wheat  in  Argentina,  the  greatest 
Maize,  '       ^  ^ 

Linseed  wheat  country  m  the  southern  contment,  was, 

in  1907-8,  4,920,000  tons.    Of  the  total  wheat 

crop,  in  1906-7,  1,300,000  tons  were  retained  for 

home  consumption  and  seed,  so  that  2,900,000 


Copyright  by  Underwood  &  Underwood 
Sheep-eaising  in  the  Andes 


The  South  American  Continent    19 

tons  were  available  for  export.  In  1905, 
Argentina  exported  2,868,281  tons  of  wheat, 
and  in  1906,  2,247,998  tons.  Argentina  is 
now  a  source  of  wheat  supply  to  which  the  whole 
world  turns.  In  1905,  Argentina  exported 
2,222,289  tons  of  maize,  654,792  tons  of  Unseed, 
and  144,760  metric  tons  of  flour. 

On  the  plains  there  are  grasses,  including  Grasses 
alfalfa,  with  which  to  feed  the  cattle,  and  *^ 
Argentina  is  sending  meat  to  the  peoples 
in  other  lands.  On  the  pampas  are  millions 
of  cattle,  great  flocks  of  sheep,  and  vast  herds 
of  horses.  In  1907,  Argentina  had  25,844,800 
cattle,  77,580,500  sheep,  5,462,170  horses, 
545,870  mules  and  donkeys,  and  2,845,700  swine. 

This  is  only  one  countr}^     Across  the  great  Cattle 

TT  11.  J  J   Products 

river  is  Uruguay,  also  a  heavy  producer,  and  .   ^ 

both  these  countries  are  exporting  large  quan- 
tities of  jerked  beef  and  chilled  meats  of 
various  kinds.  Naturally  there  is  also  a  large 
exportation  of  hides  and  wool.  It  is  to  be  noted 
that  Liebig's  beef  extracts  are  prepared  at 
Fray  Bentos  on  the  Uruguay  River. 

This  is  an  inadequate  presentation  of  the  Grounds  of 
economic  possibilities  of  South  America.  With  -^^^^^^^^ 
this  extensive  list  of  actual  and  possible  pro-  ment 


20  South    America 

ducts  the  economic  possibilities  cannot  be 
overestimated.  In  the  possible  commercial 
development  the  continent  itself  will  play  an 
important  part.  Its  very  formation  will  aid 
in  its  exploitation. 

Accessible  By  the  principal  rivers  the  interior  is  accessible 
Amazon  ^^^^  ^P  ^^  ^^®  Andes,  the  backbone  of  the 
continent.  Large  vessels  can  ascend  the  Amazon 
and  its  tributaries.  By  the  Amazon  the 
shipments  can  be  made  to  and  from  eastern 
Peru  and  northern  Bolivia.  With  a  little 
more  extension  of  the  railroads,  it  may  in- 
deed be  found  speedier  and  more  advantage- 
ous to  send  the  products  of  the  region  west  of 
the  high  Andes,  which  are  intended  for  Europe 
or  even  the  eastern  part  of  the  United  States, 
over  the  mountain  passes  and  along  the  Amazon 
than  to  ship  them  by  way  of  the  Pacific  Ocean. 
The  railroads  are  coming  down  from  Bohvia 
and  will  come  down  from  Peru,  and  so  the  trade 
on  the  Amazon  will  connect  with  railroads  in 
Peru  and  Bolivia. 
AProyi-      j^  certainly  seems  providential  that,  in  that 

Waterway  ^I'opical  interior  with  its  rank  vegetation, 
where  for  an  indefinite  period  it  will  be  exceed- 
ingly difficult   if  not   impossible  to  construct 


The  South  American  Continent    21 

railroads,  nature  has  constructed  a  great 
waterway  that  extends  almost  the  entire  width 
of  the  continent,  and  branches  off  in  all  direc- 
tions, and  so  penetrates  a  great  part  of  the 
tropical  section  of  the  continent. 

Again,   the  great    interior   is    accessible    by  Regions 
the  extensive  La  Plata  system,  so  that  by  its  Y^y^^Q^g, 
waters  Argentina,  Uruguay,  Paraguay,  Brazil,  Plata 
and    eastern    Bolivia    may    be    reached.     The 
Amazon  and  La  Plata  systems  come  very  close 
together.     A   steamer   may   go    from    Rio    de 
Janeiro  northward,  enter  the  Amazon,  and  go 
up  a  tributary  coming  from  the  south.     An- 
other steamer  may  sail  from  Rio  and,  going 
south,  enter  the  Rio  de  la  Plata  and  steaming 
on  to  the  north,  reach  a  point  within  a  com- 
paratively few  miles  of  the  vessel  that  sailed 
up  the  waters  of  the  Amazon. 

Some  day  a  canal  will  be  cut  connecting  the  Connection 
La  Plata  system  with  the  Amazon  and  it  will  systems 
be  possible  for  a  vessel  to  make  the  circuit 
either  way.  Several  years  ago  when  there 
was  a  tremendous  flood  in  the  La  Plata  region, 
small  islands  with  tigers,  snakes,  and  other 
wild  animals  were  floated  down  to  Buenos 
Aires  and  Montevideo  and  the  Atlantic,  and  an 


32  South   America 

explanation  given  was  that  the  high  waters  of 
the  Amazon  system  had  overflowed  into  the 
La  Plata  system.  Certainly  they  come  close 
together  and  the  divide  betv/een  them  is 
very  slight. 

Railways  The  great  plains,  on  the  other  hand,  lend 
in  ns  "t^^i^selves  to  railway  construction,  which 
has  already  greatly  aided  in  the  development 
of  certain  sections  of  South  America.  That 
they  reach  a  great  extent  of  country  may  be 
seen  from  the  map  showing  the  railroads  in 
Argentina  and  the  other  countries  touching 
the  La  Plata.  Already  Argentina  is  literally 
gridironed.  Over  the  pampas  they  run  in  all 
directions  though  not  everywhere,  and  in  such 
long  straight  lines  as  can  hardly  be  found  in 
any  other  land. 

Mountain  Greater  difficulties  are  found  in  the  mountain 
^i^T^^  regions  on  the  west  coast.  The  mountains 
make  the  difficulties,  but  the  distance  between 
the  mountains  and  the  sea  is  short.  So  there 
are  lines  running  from  ports  on  the  Pacific 
back  up  into  the  interior.  There  are  few 
longitudinal  lines,  because  of  the  character  of 
the  region  between  the  mountains  and  the 
ocean,  as  the  mountain    ridges  run  down  to 


The  South  American  Continent    23 

the  coast.  There  are,  however,  some  valleys 
opening  up  to  railroad  construction  as,  for 
example,  those  from  Valparaiso  to  Santiago 
and  from  Santiago  down  to  southern  Chile 
which  have  been  occupied  by  a  railroad.  In 
spite  of  the  difficulties  on  the  west  coast,  much 
has  been  accomplished.  Railroads  have  been 
run  from  the  coast  up  into  the  Andean  high- 
lands. 

The    oldest    road    was    constructed    by    an  Two 
American,  William  Wheelwright.     He   ran  it  g^^^J^g 
from  the  coast  of  Chile  back  to  Copiapo.     An- 
other Am.erican,  Henry  Meiggs,  built  the  won- 
derful  railroad  from   Callao  and  Lima  up  to 
Oroya  in  the  high  Andes. 

The  road  from  Mollendo  on  the  Peruvian  Roads 
coast  runs  up  to  Bolivia.  So  from  Antofagasta,  j  . 
the  old  Bolivian  port,  but  now  held  by  Chile,  a 
road  runs  up  to  Oruro  in  Bolivia.  A  new 
railroad  running  from  Guayaquil  on  the  coast 
of  Ecuador  up  to  Quito,  the  capital,  has  been 
completed.  This  will  mean  that  what  has 
been  a  journey  of  days  will  be  reduced  to  fifteen 
hours. 

Ecuador  is  projecting  another  railroad  from  Projected 
another  point  on  the  Pacific  coast  to  Quito, 


24 


South    America 


and  still  another  to  run  over  to  the  headwaters 
of  the  Amazon  near  the  Brazilian  boundary. 


RAILWAY  MAP 

Principal  Lines,  i-ih-. 
Total  Mileage, 30,000 


This  will  tap  the  rubber-producing  district. 
Peru  has  contracted  for  a  railroad  from  Oroya 
to  the  Ucayali  River,  a  tributary  of  the  Amazon, 


The  South  American  Continent    25 

and  for  another  line  from  the  Ucayali  down 
to  the  coast.  Chile  is  constructing  a  new  line 
from  Arica  on  the  coast  up  to  La  Paz  in  Bolivia, 
and  the  Santiago  line  is  being  extended  to  the 
south. 

The  great  project  of  tunneling  the  Andes  is  Trans- 
being  rapidly  prosecuted.  The  transandine  ^^^^  j 
railroad  on  the  west  side  has  been  completed 
up  to  Juncal.  The  road  on  the  east  side  is 
well  up  to  the  Uspallata  Pass,  and  soon  it 
will  be  possible  to  go  from  Buenos  Aires  to 
Santiago  and  Valparaiso,  or  from  these  Chilean 
cities  to  Buenos  Aires  without  change  of  cars. 
The  whole  is  to  be  completed  by  June,  1910, 
and  it  will  be  the  first  transcontinental  rail- 
road from  the  Atlantic  waters  to  the  Pacific 
coast  in  South  America. 

The  intercontinental  or  Pan-American  Rail-  Inter- 
road  is  much  more  than  a  mere  dream.     The  p^.^. 
possibility  of  riding  from  the  extreme  of  North 
America    to    the   extreme   of    South  America 
is  rapidly  changing  from  a  possibility  into  a 
probability. 

Argentina    has    built    a    road    to    the    very  Present 
border  of  Bolivia  and  the  latter  Republic  has  |rctions^'^^ 
just  finished  a  road  from  La  Paz  to  Oruro  and 


26  South   America 

will  extend  it  farther  south  to  meet  the  road 
from  Argentina.  That  will  enable  one  to  go 
from  La  Paz  to  Buenos  Aires  and  on  to  Bahia 
Blanca  and  farther  after  a  while.  It  will  also 
enable  the  traveler  to  connect  with  the  trans- 
andine  railway  and  go  over  to  Valparaiso  or 
down  into  southern  Chile. 
Other  Forms  The  countries  are  being  well  supplied  with 
ommun-  ^^}^^^    ^^^   telegraph    Hues,    and    are    getting 

their  own  steamship  lines. 
A  Great      ^\  these  things  make  for  the  development 
^^ment  ^^  ^^^  great  resources  of  South  America.     The 
Assured  facilities  for  transportation  will  bring  forth  and 
distribute  the  various  products.     The  economic 
possibilities  are  so  vast  that  they  cannot  be 
calculated.    It    means    a    wonderful    develop- 
ment and  a  great  commerce,  and  South  America 
is  open  to  the  whole  world. 

Panama      The    greatest    work    for   communication    in 
Canal 

South  America  is  the  construction  of  the  ship- 
canal  across  the  Isthmus  of  Panama.  It  is 
the  greatest  piece  of  engineering  of  the  kind 
the  world  has  ever  known.  The  construction 
of  the  great  Suez  Canal  was  child's  play  as 
compared  with  this  gigantic  undertaking.  It 
means  the  cutting  down  or  through  a  mountain 


The  South  American  Continent    27 

and  the  control  of  a  mighty  river  as  well  as  the 
digging  of  a  channel  and  the  building  of  massive 
masonry  and  huge  dams  such  as  the  world  has 
never  seen.  According  to  the  present  plan 
it  means  the  creation  of  two  large  lakes  with  a 
water-level  eighty-five  feet  above  the  sea, 
and  Hfting  the  world's  greatest  vessels  from 
the  sea-level  up  to  the  lake-level,  carrying 
them  across  the  mountain,  then  over  another 
lake,  and  safely  depositing  them  in  the  ocean  on 
the  other  side  of  the  Isthmus.  If  the  operation 
should  ultimately  result  in  a  sea-level  canal, 
it  would  mean  the  cutting  down  of  a  mountain 
to  its  very  roots,  the  controlling  of  a  fitful  and 
violent  river  that  frequently  rises  thirty  feet 
in  a  day,  as  well  as  the  digging  of  a  channel  in 
the  low  lands  and  protecting  the  canal  where 
it  enters  the  Atlantic  and  the  Pacific  oceans. 
When  completed  it  will  widely  modify  the 
commerce  of  the  world,  and  particularly  v/ill 
it  affect  South  America  and  hasten  its  already 
rapid  development. 
One  of  the  wonderful  phenomena  of  South  Growth  of 

Cities 

America  is  the  growth  of  its  cities,  as,  for  example 
Valparaiso,  Sao  Paulo  in  Brazil,  and  Rio  de 
Janeiro.    But,  most  wonderful  of  all,  is  the 


28  South    America 

city  of  Buenos  Aires,  in  Argentina.  Many  will 
be  surprised  to  learn  that  the  populous  United 
States  can  present  only  three  cities  larger  than 
Buenos  Aires,  namely,  New  York,  Chicago, 
and  Philadelphia.  It  is  larger  than  any  city 
in  Italy,  in  Spain,  or  in  Portugal,  being  the 
second  largest  Latin  city  in  the  world,  coming 
next  to  Paris  in  population.  To-day  Buenos 
Aires  is  a  city  of  about  a  milhon  and  a  quarter 
inhabitants,  and  the  majority  are  not  Spaniards 
nor  Spanish  South  Americans,  but  Italians  by 
birth  or  descent .  It  is  a  great  cosmopolitan  city. 
While  the  cities  are  thus  growing,  the  rural  sec- 
tions still  are  sparsely  settled.  Thus  it  happens 
that  Buenos  Aires  contains  about  twenty  per 
cent,  of  the  entire  population  of  Argentina.  As 
there  are  other  considerable  cities  in  that  Re- 
public, it  will  be  seen  that  the  rural  population 
is  relatively  small. 
Immigration       The  tide  of  immigration  is  steadily  increasing 

its  volume. 
Increase  of  In  1895,  the  population  of  Argentina  was 
Population  3  954  911^  jn  1905,  it  reached  5,678,197,  but 
in  1907  it  had  gone  up  to  6,100,361.  The 
popuJation  of  Brazil  in  1900  was  17,371,069, 
but  in  1907  it  became  19,910,646.    In  view 


The  South  American  Continent    29 

of  such  increases,  the  population  of  South 
America  may  now  be  estimated  at  about  fifty 
milHons,  and,  at  this  rate,  it  will  not  be  very 
long  before  there  will  be  one  hundred  millions 
in  South  America. 

The  immigrants  represent  many  lands.  If  Nationalities 
we  take  the  immigration  for  one  year  at  a  single  ^P^®^^^^'^^ 
port  in  South  America  and  analyze  the  list,  it 
will  give  an  idea  of  the  variety  of  people  who 
are  pouring  into  that  continent.  Thus,  take 
the  immigrants  who  arrived  in  Argentina  from 
foreign  countries,  and  from  Montevideo,  where 
immigrants  land  to  cross  the  Rio  de  la  Plata  to 
Buenos  Aires.  In  1907,  the  total  number  of  im- 
migrants was  329,122,  and  the  number  was 
divided  among  different  nationalities  as  follows: 
ItaUans,  90,282;  Spaniards,  82,606;  Russians, 
9,530;  Turks,  7,436;  French,  4,125;  Austrians, 
3,439;  Germans,  2,322;  English,  1,659;  Hun- 
garians, 1,220;  Portuguese,  1,118;  Argentinians, 
1,016;  Greeks,  500;  Swiss,  486;  Brazilians,  482; 
Montenegrins,  450;  Bulgarians,  442;  Danish, 
378;  North  Americans,  393;  Roumanians,  223; 
Belgians,  209;  Moroccans,  180;  Dutch,  178; 
and  other  nationalities  in  lesser  numbers. 


80  South   America 

European  For  a  long  time  Europe  has  been  seeking  new 
Interests  outlets  for  its  surplus  population,  new  markets 
for  its  commerce,  new  opportunities  for  the 
investment  of  capital,  new  sources  for  the 
supply  of  food  and  raw  material.  The  con- 
tinent of  South  America  m^eets  all  these  needs. 
There  is  good  reason  to  believe  that  more  than 
one  European  power  would  be  glad  for  an 
excuse  to  divide  up  its  territory  under  spheres 
of  influence,  as  has  been  done  in  Africa. 
Continent      South    America    is    largely    an    unoccupied 

Unocaipkd  continent,  but  immigration,  including  many 
agriculturists,  is  pouring  in,  and  the  fact  that 
there  is  so  much  room  will  further  stimulate 
the  flow  of  immigration.  Some,  indeed,  believe 
that  the  average  density  of  population  in  South 
America  must  be  greater  ultimately  than  that 
of  any  of  the  other  grand  di\dsions  of  the  earth. 
Able  to      While  immigration  is  relieving  the  congestion 

v/orld  Needs  ^^  population  in  other  lands,  there  will  be 
reUef  in  other  directions.  Because  of  its  im- 
mense territory  and  inexhaustible  resources, 
South  America  will  come  to  the  aid  of  the  older 
and  more  exhausted  countries.  It  has  been 
sending  its  guano,  and  now  it  is  shipping 
immense    quantities    of    its    nitrates   to    give 


The  South  American  Continent    31 

fertility  to  the  world's  worn-out  fields.  Not 
only  so  but  more,  it  has  become  the  feeder 
of  the  world  with  its  meat  and  its  produce  from 
the  fields.  Argentina  has  become  a  great 
cereal,  and  cattle  country,  so  that  its  output 
affects  the  markets  of  the  world.  Brazil  is 
furnishing  three  fourths  of  the  world's  coffee, 
and  other  South  American  countries  are  shipping 
various  supplies  for  other  lands. 

The  possibility  of  a  great  commerce  between  Coming 
South  America  and  other  parts  of  the  world  g^  ^j^ 
is  very  plain.     Benjamin  Kidd,  in  his  Control  Commerce 
of  the  Tropics,  shows  how  the  commerce  of  the 
future  will  tend  to  flow  less  from  east  to  west, 
between  nations  with  the  same  clim^ate,  and 
more  from  north  to  south,  between  the  nations 
of  the  Temperate  Zone  and  those  of  the  Tropics. 
South  America  produces  and  will  continue  to 
produce  what  other  portions  of  the  earth  need. 
Other  parts  of  the  world  produce  what  South 
America   needs.    The   nations   with   the   best 
ships  and  the  best-managed  shipping  lines  will 
get  the  carrying-trade. 

The  natural  resources  of  South  America  are  Economic 
illimitable  and  the  economic  possibilities  are 
incalculable.    Probably  South  America  is  richer 


32  South    America 

in  natural  resources  than  North  America.  Land 
and  water  communications  will  soon  give 
access  to  every  part  of  the  continent.  Com- 
mercially it  is  the  coming  continent.  Multiply- 
ing lines  of  steamers  are  going  and  coming 
from  great  European  countries. 

Foreign  *'The  foreign  commerce  of  South  America  is 
approximating  S1,000,000,000.  Of  this  amount 
relatively  $600,000,000  is  exports  and  $400,- 
000,000  imports.  The  ratio  of  the  West 
Coast  to  the  entire  continent  is  about  twenty- 
five  per  cent. ;  that  is,  on  the  basis  of  $1,000,000,- 
000  it  will  have  $250,000,000  foreign  commerce. 
The  United  States  is  in  this  total  trade  to  the 
amount  of  $175,000,000.  In  one  year  its  exports 
were  $53,000,000  and  its  imports  $140,000,000. 
The  disproportionate  balance  was  caused  largely 
by  the  coffee  and  rubber  imports  from  Brazil. 
But  on  the  West  Coast  the  balance  is  in  its 
favor.  "^ 

Foreign  Foreign  capital  is  entering  South  America. 
''While  the  statisticians  vary  widely  in  their 
estimates,  it  is  reasonable  to  conclude,  from  an 
examination  of  the  leading  ones,  that  Great 
Britain  has  $2,000,000,000  in  South  American 

^Pepper,  Panama  to  Patagonia,  370. 


Capital 


The  South  American  Continent    33 

investments,  of  which  $300,000,000  to  $350,000- 
000  may  be  assigned  the  West  Coast;  Ger- 
many has  from  $475,000,000  to  $500,000,000, 
with  possibly  $150,000,000  in  the  Pacific 
comitries;  and  France,  with  about  the  same 
amount,  has  West  Coast  investments  reaching 
$100,000,000,  her  Chilean  holdings  amounting  to 
$42,000,000/'^ 

Very  many  have  known  little  about  South  ^^'^1 
America.  Even  in  thought  it  has  been  neglected.  ^^  ^^  "' 
Doubtless  there  is  some  reason  for  this.  Why 
has  it  been  neglected  in  act  and  in  thought? 
As  far  as  the  United  States  and  Canada  are 
concerned  it  may  be  said  that  these  countries 
had  much  unoccupied  land  to  develop,  and  not 
being  crowded  like  other  lands  were  not  com- 
pelled to  send  their  sons  and  daughters  to  a 
new  continent  to  make  a  living  and  to  establish 
nev/  homes. 

The  very  location  of  South  America  has  had  Partly  a 
something  to  do  with  this  neglect  in  thought  and  ,    o4o 
action  on  the  part  of  some.     South  America 
is  to  the  south  of  the  great  temperate  belt  in 
which  dwell  the  most  active  nations  of  the  world, 
and  the  movement  has  been  from  east  to  west, 

^Pepper,  Panama  to  Patagonia,  367,  368. 


34  South   America 

with,  although  to  a  less  extent,  from  west  to 
east  within  that  Temperate  Zone.    Even  the 
tom"ist  yields  to  the  same  trend  and  travels 
largely  along  the  same  general  line,  and  thinks 
he  has  seen  the  whole  world,  though  South 
America,  lying  to  the  south  and  off  the  main 
line  of  travel,  has  never  been  in  sight. 
Also  a      Again,  lack  of  interest  grows  out  of  lack  of 
Knowled  e  ^^o^^^^ge.    People   have   known  little   about 
South    America    and,    hence,    have    thought 
little  about  that  continent.    Now  the  time  has 
come  when  knowledge  of  South  America  is  at 
hand,  and,  with  this  knowledge,  interest  should 
begin  to  grow.    The  people  of  North  America 
should  be  specially  interested  in  South  America, 
because  of  the  greatness  of  the  continent  itself, 
because  of  its  enlarged  and  rapid  development 
in  recent  years,  and,  because  of  its  marvelous 
possibilities  in  the  very  near  future. 
Our  Nearest      The  people  of  North  America  should  be  in- 
Continental  ^Qj.gg|;g^  because  it  is  their  associate  continent 
Neighbor  .  ,       .   ,  ,  t    •  i 

— their  nearest  contmental  neighbor,    it  is  much 

nearer  than  Europe  or  Asia,  or  Africa.  Panama 
is  less  than  a  week  by  slow  steamer  from  New 
York  and  nearer  from  New  Orleans.  They 
should   be   interested   because   this  next-door 


SOUTH   AMERICA-T 


The  South  American  Continent    35 

continent  will  be  capable  of  exerting  a  great  in- 
fluence upon  them  for  weal  or  wo.  They  should 
be  interested  because  this  neighbor  may  need 
their  good  offices  and  because  it  is  a  duty  to  help 
a  neighboring  continent. 

They  must  think  of  South  America,  because  Claims 
other  people  are  thinking  of  it.  Others  are  xhought^ 
thinking  of  it  for  business  gain.  Others  are 
tliinking  of  it  as  a  place  of  residence.  Others 
are  thinking  of  making  it  their  adopted  country 
and  they  are  going  to  it,  and  identifying  them- 
selves with  its  interests.  Therefore,  for  every 
legitimate  reason  we  must  think  of  South 
America;  we  must  be  interested  in  South 
America;  we  must  do  what  we  can  for  South 
America. 

Great    Britain    and   Germany   should   show  Interest  of 
great  interest  in  South  America,   because  of  Britain  and 
their  commercial  relations  v/ith  that  continent.  Germany 

South  America  for  centuries  has  been  practi-  Call  for 

cally  out  of  sight  from  most  of  the  nations  in  the  ^^^^^\  ^"^ 
•^  °  Religious 

North  Temperate  Zone.    It  has  been  a  neglected  Service 
continent    commercially,    politically,    and    in- 
tellectually,   but   the  worst  thing   about  this 
neglect  is  that  South  America  has  been  neglected 
morally  and  religiously.    We  m^ust  share  with 


36  South    America 

the  people  of  South  America  our  best  ideals 
in  commercial,  political,  and  social  life,  and 
most  of  all,  in  education,  morals,  and  religion. 
There  is  no  excuse  for  withholding  from  them 
the  opportunity  to  know  and  accept  the  things 
that  have  been  the  source  of  greatest  blessing 
to  us. 

SUGGESTIONS   FOE  USING   THE   QUESTIONS 

Most  of  these  questions  are  thought  questions.  That 
is,  they  require  for  their  answers  some  original  thinking. 
This  form  of  question  has  been  chosen  for  insertion  in 
the  text-book  (1)  because  questions  which  constitute  a 
mere  memory  test  of  the  facts  of  the  text  can  easily  be 
constructed  by  any  leader  or  member  who  makes  an 
outline  of  the  principal  facts,  and  (2)  because  mere 
memory  questions,  although  they  have  their  uses,  yield 
far  less  than  thought  questions  either  in  mental  de- 
velopment or  in  permanent  impression.  In  some  cases 
complete  answers  will  be  found  in  the  text-book;  usually 
statements  that  will  serve  as  a  basis  for  inference;  but 
a  few  questions  appeal  solely  to  the  general  knowledge 
and  common  sense  of  the  student.  The  greatest  sources 
of  inspiration  and  growth  will  be,  not  what  the  text-book 
adds  to  the  student,  but  what  the  student  adds  to  the 
text-book;  the  former  is  only  a  means  to  the  latter. 

In  using  these  questions  for  private  study,  let  the 
student  gather  all  that  can  be  found  in  the  text-book  on 
the  subject,  and  then  do  some  original  thinking.  Let 
him  not  be  discouraged  if  unable  to  reach  satisfactory 
conclusions.  Discussion  in  the  session  may  bring  further 
light. 

The  list  may  offer  suggestions  to  the  leader  for  prob- 
lems and  subquestions  to  be  used  in  the  session.  The 
length  of  the  session,  the  maturity  of  the  class,  and  the 
taste  of  the  leader  will  all  influence  the  selection  that 
will  be  made.  In  many  cases  the  greatest  value  of  these 
questions  will  be  to  suggest  others  that  will  be  better. 
Those  marked  *  m-ay  be  used  for  discussion. 


The  South  American  Continent    37 

There  has  been  no  attempt  to  follow  the  order  of  the 
paragraphs  in  the  text-book  more  than  in  a  general 
way. 

QUESTIONS  ON  CHAPTEE  I 

Aim:     To  Show  why  South  America  as  a  Coxtixent 
HAS  A  Special  Claim  upox  olti  Ixterest 

t.  Look  up  the  areas  and  estimated  population  of 
f  the  five  great  continents,  and  compare  the  rela- 
/        tive  density  of  population.  '  -  jJx!^' 

iMJllS  2'     Which  of  these  continents  has  m^  and  which '^"'^' 
'^Z)^        least  territory  that  is  nearly  or  quite  uninhabit-    ]^    ' 
•3*i\         a^?  lO.. 

3.*  What  does  all  this  indicate  as  to  the  probable 
future  of  the  world's  immigration? 

4.  From  what  continents  will  the  tide  of  emigra- 
tion  come? 

5.  To  what  continents  will  the  tide  of  immigra- 
tion flow? 

6.  What  parts  of  the  world  are  best  fitted  to 
support   increased   numbers   of  the   white   race? 

7.  Compare  the  area  and  population  of  Massa- 
chusetts with  that  of  Ecuador,  of  Illinois  with 
that  of  Argentina,  of  Ontario  with  that  of 
Venezuela,  of  the  states  east  of  the  Mississippi 
with  that  of  Brazil. 

8.  Which  states  of  the  Union  and  provinces  of  the 
Dominion  most  nearly  equal  in  density  of  popu- 
lation the  Republics  of  South  America? 

9.  Why  will  the  comm.erce  of  the  future  tend  to  flow 
north  and  south  instead  of  along  lines  of  the 
same  latitude? 

10.  What  effect  will  this  have  upon  the  commerce 
of  South  America? 

11.  How  does  South  America  rank  among  the  con- 
tinents as  a  field  for  the  investment  of  capital? 

12.  What  products  demanded  by  modern  civilization 
can  she  supply  in  abundance? 

13.  Mention  what  you  consider  the  five  greatest 
economic  aspects  of  South  America. 

14.  How  does  the  waterway  system  of  South  America 
compare  with   that   of   North   America? 


38  South    America 

15.     Wliy  has  South  America  been  comparatively  so 

inconspicuous  in  the  past? 
16.*  What    changing    conditions   in    the    rest    of    the 

world    will    push    her    into    future    prominence? 

17.  Try  to  estimate  what  the  commerce  of  the 
United  States  would  be  if  it  were  as  poorly 
supplied  with  railroads  as  South  America. 

18.  Try  to  estimate  what  the  commerce  of  South 
America  will  be  when  she  is  as  well  supplied 
with  railroads  as  the  United   States. 

19.  What  will  be  the  effect  of  the  Panama  Canal 
on  South  American  commerce? 

20.  What  special  reasons  have  we  who  live  in  North 
America  for  being  interested  in  the  welfare  of 
South  America? 

21.  To  what  estent  are  we  meeting  these  obliga- 
tions ? 

22.  At  what  stage  of  a  country's  growth  can  the 
spirit  of  national  life  be  most  easily  influenced? 

23.*  Sum  up  the  special  claims  that  South  America 
as  a  continent  has  upon  our  interest. 


EEFERENCES  FOR  FURTHER  STUDY 

CHAPTER  I 

I.  Resources  and  Commerce.^ 

Barrett,    ''Latin    America    as    a    Field    for    United 

States     Capital     and     Enterprise,"     Bankers' 

Magazine,  June,   '08. 
Clark,  The  Continent  of  Opportunity,  XIX,  XXIII, 

XXVIII. 
Hale,  The  South  Americans,  310-318. 
Freeman,     ''American     Trade     Opportunities     and 

Handicaps    in    South    America,"    Engineering 

Magazine,  Sept.,  '07. 

"Our    Trade    Relations    in    South    America," 

North  American,  March,    '07. 
Pepper,    Panama    to    Patagonia,    VIII,    XI,    XIV, 

XVII. 

'Also  see  the  Statesman's  Year-Book  for  commercial  statistics. 
The  Bulletin  of  the  "International  Bureau  of  American  Republics" 
and  the  "Monthly  Consular  Trade  Reports"  should  also  be  con- 
sulted for  the  most  recent  information  on  South  America. 


The  South  American  Continent    39 

Scott,  Chile,  XVII. 

Tulloch,     ''German     Trade     in     South     America,'' 

Nineteenth  Century,  July,    '06, 
IT.  General  Conditions. 

Clark,  The  Continent  of  Opportunity,  II. 

Hale,  The  South  Americans,  XIX. 

Ogden,  ''Ignorance  about  South  America,"  Nation, 

Feb.  22,   '06. 
Pepper,  Panama  to  Patagonia,  IX. 
Protestant  Missions  in  South  America,  I. 
Boot,    "South   America   an   Awakened    Continent," 

National  Geographic  Magazine,  Jan.,  '07. 

III.  The  Panama  Canal. 

Clark,  The  Continent  of  Opportunity,  IV. 
Pepper,  Panama  to  Patagonia,  I. 

IV.  Immigration. 

Freeman,  ' '  Effect  of  Immigration  to  South  America 
on  North  American  Trade,"  World  To-Day, 
Oct.,   '07.  ■ 


THE    EARLY  INHABITANTS 


41 


The  Incas  developed  a  religion  whose  elaborate  and 
rigid  ritual,  -which  regulated  every  act  of  their  lives, 
finds  its  best  parallel  among  the  Hebrews.  Each  family 
had  its  household  god;  each  sect  worshiped  an  imaginary 
ancestor;  the  whole  nation  adored  the  sun  as  the  progeni- 
tor of  the  reigning  family,  and  the  monarch's  person  was 
revered  as  divine.  So  profound  was  the  religious  feeling 
of  this  people  that  they  finally  rose  to  the  conception 
of  a  supreme  deity — a  creator  of  the  universe.  His 
temple  filled  one  side  of  the  great  square  at  Cuzco. 

— Thomas  C.  Dawson 

To  Brazil  must  be  added  the  interior  regions  of  Spanish 
South  America;  of  Venezuela,  Colombia,  Ecuador,  and 
Peru,  the  plains  of  Argentina,  Uruguay,  Paraguay,  and 
Patagonia;  the  mountains  of  Chile  and  the  colder  regions 
in  the  far  south;  making  a  total  pagan  population 
estimated  at  from  four  to  five  million. 

— Hubert  W.  Brown 

It  is  a  shame  that  the  Indians  mostly  all  over  South 
America  have  been  so  ill-treated  that  they  wish  to  be 
left  alone  in  the  midst  of  their  needless  woods. 

— Henry  Van  Leesten 

Certainly  many  of  the  vices  and  immoralities  of  the 
coast  cities  and  towns  have  been  introduced  among 
these  tribes  along  with  the  efforts  at  catechizing  and 
civilizing  them.  Be  this  as  it  may,  it  is  a  fact  that  the 
greater  part  of  these  people  know  nothing  of  the  true 
God  and  his  Son  Jesus  Christ  as  revealed  in  the  Holy 
Scriptures.  They  never  use  the  word  Father  in  con- 
nection with  their  deities,  but  always  Mother — Mother 
of  the  living,  Mother  of  vegetable  life,  Mother  of  re- 
production, and  thus  the  Mariolatry  of  Borne,  Mother 
of  God,  found  an  easy  introduction.  They  seem  to  have 
no  conception  of  Satan;  their  gods  may  be  displeased 
and  consequently  punish  them.  There  are  evidences  that 
they  believe  in  immortality. 

— Hugh  C.  Tucker 


42 


n 

THE  EARLY  INHABITANTS 

T  T /"HEN    Columbus    and   other    early    dis-  Views  of 

^  ^      coverers  came  to  the  new  lands  on  the      }^^^ 

and  Other 

western  side  of  the  Atlantic  Ocean,  they  thought  Discoverers 
they  had  reached  the  eastern  part  of  India. 
Columbus  beHeved  it  and,  during  a  fever  on  his 
last  voyage,  he  cried  out  to  himself:  ''Why 
dost  thou  falter  in  thy  trust  in  God?  He 
gave  thee  India!"  and  in  this  faith  he  died.  As 
they  thought  they  had  found  India,  they  called 
the  aboriginal  inhabitants  Indians. 

The  aborigines  of  South  America  were  of  the  Aboriginal 
same  general  type  and  were  akin  to  the  early  ^^^^ 
inhabitants  of  North  America,  though  the 
historic  connection  cannot  be  clearly  traced. 
As  to  numbers,  there  were  probably  more 
Indians  in  the  southern  continent  than  in  the 
northern.  In  South  America  the  aborigines 
were  found  in  all  sections,  and,  at  least  in  a 
43 


44 


South   America 


general    way,    seemed   to    occupy   the    entire 
territory. 


MAP 

SHOWING  ORIGINAL 
LOCATION  or  THE 
INDIAN  RACES  OR 
STOCKS 


)ne:cas  or 

k/TAGONIANS 


[>SYAHGAN15  OR 

TlERRADELFUEGIANS 


Many 
Variations 


These    early     inhabitants,     while     showing 
marked  similarities,  nevertheless  revealed  de- 


The  Early  Inhabitants  45 

cided  differences  in  different  localities.  There 
were  distinct  tribes  and  nations  with  variations 
resulting  largely  from  habit,  from  training,  and 
from  accidental,  as  well  as  persistent  circum- 
stances. They  presented  a  wide  range  of 
savagery  and  civiUzation,  and  many  forms 
of  government  and  political,  social,  military, 
and  industrial  organization. 

In   different   localities  the    aborigines    have  Sub-^ 
different    names,    and    subdivisions    of    great 
families  have  their  specific  designations. 

There  were  the  Caribs  in  the  north  and  the  Names  of 
northeast.  In  Dutch  Guiana  was  the  Arawak 
tribe.  In  Brazil  were  the  Tupi  Indians,  forming 
a  very  important  race.  In  Paraguay  were  the 
Guarani.  In  Argentine  were  the  Tehuelches, 
or  Pampa  Indians.  Across  the  Andes,  in 
Chile  were  the  Aucas,  Araucas,  or  Araucanians. 
In  Peru  were  the  Quichuas,  and  in  BoHvia 
the  Aymaras,  who  were  combined  into  the 
Quichua-Aymara.  The  Incas  were  related  to 
these  tribes  or  nations.  Over  the  mountains 
in  northern  Bolivia  and  eastern  Peru  were  the 
Anti  or  Antis,  from  whom  is  said  to  have  come 
the  name  of  the  great  mountain  range,the  Andes. 
In  Ecuador  were  the  Caras,   and  in  southern 


46  South   America 

Colombia  were  the  Chibchas.  These  are  the 
names  of  some  of  the  chief  divisions  among 
the   aborigines. 

Character-      They  varied  in  shade  and  color,  the  more 

general  tints  being  copper,   cinnamon  brown, 

and  olive  yellow,  and  they  differed  in  their 

degree  of  civilization  and  of  barbarism. 

Incan      The  Indians  on  the  highlands  of  the  Andes 

Civilization  ^^^  ^^  ^j^g  western  slope  of  this  great  range  of 
mountains  had  a  comparatively  high  degree  of 
civilization.  That  of  the  Incas  is  conceded  to  be 
the  highest.  They  had  a  strong  government 
of  a  paternal  character.  They  had  mastered 
and  applied  the  art  of  irrigation  and  used  fer- 
tilizers. They  cultivated  corn,  potatoes,  and 
cotton.  They  domesticated  the  llama,  and 
employed  it  as  a  beast  of  burden;  while  they 
raised  the  alpaca  for  its  wool,  which  they  wove 
into  cloth,  shawls,  and  their  ponchos  or  blankets. 
They  manufactured  bronze  and  wrought  in 
gold  and  silver,  of  which  they  made  beautiful 
ornaments  and  utensils  of  many  kinds.  They 
erected  immense  buildings,  and  used  stones  of 
such  remarkable  size  that  the  modern  engineer 
wonders  how  they  managed  to  lift  them  into 
place. 


t^v,  ,L  L\.k^.:f.tmi^Mi^: 


The  Early  Inhabitants  47 

Who  were  the  Incas  and  whence  came  they?  Origin 

They  had  their  tradition  as  to  their  origin.  f^^°*^l°? 
•^  °        to  Tradition 

They  called  themselves  the  children  of  the 
sun  and  regarded  Manco  Capac  as  the  head  of 
their  race.  Manco  Capac  was  the  name  of  the 
first  of  an  unbroken  line  of  sovereigns  down 
to  about  the  middle  of  the  sixteenth  century. 
He  claimed,  or  the  people  claimed  for  him, 
descent  from  the  sun-god. 

According  to  the  ancient  tradition,   Manco  Lake 
Capac    was    the    survivor    of    four    brothers,  p^^.^. 
children  of  the  sun,  who  came  forth  from  the  Center 
apertures  of  the  daw^n,  which  the  very  literal 
mind    may   infer   meant   the    eastern   Andes, 
but  common  tradition  says  the  Incas  started 
on  the  island  of  Titicaca  and  the  neighboring 
island  of  Coate,  the  islands  of  the  sun  and  moon 
in    Lake    Titicaca.    Manco    Capac,    with    his 
sister-wife,  commissioned  by  the  sun,  started 
thence  on  an  errand  of  beneficence  to  bring 
under  government,  and  to  instruct  in  religion, 
in  agriculture,  and  the  arts,  the  savage  tribes 
that  occupied  the  country. 

Manco  Capac  carried  a  golden  rod,  and  he  The  Capital, 
was    directed   to   travel    northward    until    he  j^^^ted 
reached  a  spot  where  the  rod  would  sink  into 


48  South   America 

the  ground;  and  there  he  was  to  fix  the  seat  of 
his  empire.     Obeying  the  command  he  slowly 
traveled  until  he  reached  a  point  where  the 
golden  rod  disappeared.     Here;  in  further  com- 
pliance with  his  directions  he  located  his  seat 
of  government  and  here  was  built  the  ''city 
of  the  sun,"  the  capital  of  the  great  empire  of 
the    Incas.    This    city    was    called    CuzcO;    a 
Quichua  word  which  means  navel;  and  it  was 
so  named  because  it  was  regarded  as  the  center 
of  the  Incan  empire.     Such  is  the  tradition. 
Extansion  of      The  Incas  are  supposed  to  have  been  the 
*  ^E   ^^r    dominant  tribe  of  the  Quichuas,  whose  power 
grew  until  they  gained  control  of  the  Aymaras 
and  other  peoples,  and  their  rule  was  felt  far 
and  wide.     They  constructed  great  roadways 
which  gave  them  easy  and  safe  communication 
with  the  different   and  extending  sections  of 
the  empire. 
Road-      Between  Cuzco    and   the   valley    of  Yucay 
^  there    are    numerous    remains    oi    an    ancient 
road;  some  portions  of  which  are  quite  perfect. 
It  is  described  as  having  a  width  of  from  ten 
to  twelve  feet;  raised  slightly  in  the  center, 
paved  with  stoneS;  while  the  outer  edge  has 
larger  stones  sunk  firmly  into  the  ground.     In 


The  Early  Inhabitants  49 

the  face  of  the  mountain  zigzags  are  cut,  and 
retaining  walls  which  were  constructed  cen- 
turies ago,  are  said  to  be  as  firm  as  when  first 
built. 

These  roads  were  valuable  in  peace  and  also  Growth  and 
in  war.  Over  them  armies  marched  either  i^^^  p^^^^ 
for  the  preservation  of  order  or  to  defeat  a  foe. 
So  much  of  the  human  element  was  in  the 
high  Incan  civilization  that  the  rulers  and  their 
people  became  familiar  with  the  art  of  war. 
The  Incas  knew  what  it  was  to  wage  an  ag- 
gressive war  against  neighboring  tribes,  and 
ultimately  to  carr}^  on  a  destructive  internecine 
warfare  between  two  great  sections  of  the 
empire.  Gradually  the  empire  grew  so  strong 
that  it  brought  under  its  sway  nearly  all  the 
aboriginal  tribes  of  the  high  Andes  and  the 
western  slopes,  and  extended  as  far  south  as 
the  River  Maipo,  a  short  distance  below  where 
the  city  of  Santiago  now  stands. 

Eastward  beyond  the  Cordilleras  the  Incas  Transandine 
attempted  little  but  to  defend  themselves  from  unconouered 
the  assaults  of  the  ferocious  Chunchos  and  other 
savages   on  the  eastern  slopes  of  the  Andes 
and  along  the  headwaters  of  the  rivers  that 
run    into    the    Amazon.     On    that    side    the 


50  South   America 

heights  were  crowned  with  towers  and  every 
strategic  point  was  occupied  by  strong  defen- 
sive  works. 
Social  and  The  social  and  industrial  organization  of  the 
^p"L^  Incan  empire  was  very  remarkable.  There 
was  no  private  or  individual  property  in  land. 
The  land  was  allotted  from  time  to  time  to  the 
heads  of  families,  and  to  the  males  suitable 
labor  was  assigned.  The  produce  was  divided 
between  the  government,  the  priesthood,  and 
the  communes.  The  mountainsides  were  ter- 
raced, and  the  bare  rocks  were  covered  with 
soil  carried  there  in  baskets.  A  thorough 
system  of  irrigation  was  successfully  applied, 
and  notwithstanding  the  destruction  by  man 
and  the  elements,  ''modern  Peru  still  lives  upon 
the  half-ruined  fragments  of  the  mighty  works 
of  the  Incas. " 

Government  This  paternal  government  was  also  theocratic 
^Theocratic  ^^^  ^^^  ruling  Inca  was  the  recipient  of  the 
greatest  possible  respect  and  homage.  The 
best  was  kept  for  the  Inca  and  the  deity,  and 
though  the  common  people  dwelt  in  huts  made 
of  sun-dried  bricks  or  of  reeds,  the  emperor 
and  the  gods  dwelt  in  palaces  of  stone. 

TheChibchas      To  the  north,  in  southern  Colombia,  dwelt 


The  Early  Inhabitants  51 

a  people  called  the  Chibchas,  who  have  been 
regarded  as  next  to  the  Incas  in  the  matter  of 
organized  government  and  general  civilization. 

The  Chibchas  were  skilled  weavers,  dyers,  General 
and  potters.  They  erected  stone  shrines  to  ^^^^ 
their  gods  and  also  carved  their  effigies  in  stone. 
They  had  paved  highways  and  over  the  river 
gorges  they  constructed  light  but  durable 
suspension  bridges.  They  used  weights  and 
measures  and  they  have  been  credited  with 
a  currency  in  the  form  of  gold  disks.  They 
were  skilled  in  the  working  of  precious  metals 
which  they  wrought  into  ornaments  of  various 
designs.  They  Hved  in  houses  and  erected 
splendid  temples.  They  carried  agriculture 
to  a  high  degree  of  thoroughness  and  success. 
Their  government  was  absolute,  crime  was 
severely  punished,  and  the  priests  wielded  great 
power,  but  their  military  organization  was  not 
efficient.  Altogether  among  the  aborigines,  the 
Chibchas  were  a  remarkable  people. 

In  the  southern  part  of  Chile  and  across  the  The 
mountains  in  Argentina,  as  already  stated,  were     ^^^^^^^^^ 
the  Araucanians,  a  people  without  the  high 
culture   of   the   Incas   or  the   Chibchas,    but 
nevertheless  a  powerful  people.    Their  govern- 


52  South   America 

ment  was  simple,  but,  for  their  kind  of  life, 
sufficient.  They  formed  a  confederacy  and 
had  their  grand  council  composed  of  the  head 
chiefs  who  in  the  council  discussed,  deliberated, 
and  decided  public  affairs  belonging  to  the 
confederacy.  They  were  a  brave  people  and 
for  many  centuries  preserved  their  independence 
against  Incan  and  European  attacks.  It  is 
said  that  they  never  were  conquered. 
The  Caras  North  of  Peru,  in  what  is  now  called  Ecuador, 
there  also  appeared  a  relatively  high  civiliza- 
tion. Tradition  declares  that  about  the  seventh 
century  of  the  Christian  era,  a  people  who  called 
themselves  the  Caras  invaded  the  seaboard  of 
central  Ecuador.  They  w^ere  warlike  and  had  a 
civilization  superior  to  that  of  the  people  of 
that  region.  They  had  a  military  and  tribal 
organization,  and  brought  with  them  a  religion 
to  which  they  were  fanatically  devoted.  Grad- 
ually the  Caras  forced  their  way  up  the  slopes 
of  the  Cordilleras  and  for  three  hundred  years 
they  were  engaged  in  extending  their  power 
over  the  valley  of  Quito  and  the  adjoining 
territory.  By  the  end  of  the  fourteenth  cen- 
tury the  Cara  kingdom  controlled  the  Andean 
plateau  from  the  first  degree  of  north  latitude 


The  Early  Inhabitants  53 

to  the  sixth  degree  south,  and  to  the   coast. 

The  ruler  was  called  the  Shiri,  and  Hualcopo, 

the  fourteenth  Shiri   ascended  the  throne  of 

Quito  in  1430. 

The  plateau  of  the  high  Andes  may  be  taken  Barbarous 

Tribes 
as  the  line  dividing  the  civilized  and  the  uncivil-  p,,^^  ^^  ^^^ 

ized  Indians.  When  one  passed  over  the  Andes 
ridge  and  dowTi  the  eastern  slopes,  he  found 
himself  among  a  barbarous  and  warlike  people. 
Indeed,  it  was  about  as  much  as  the  Incas  could 
do  to  defend  themselves  against  these  wild 
savages.  That  was  one  reason  why  the  Incan 
empire  did  not  establish  itself  on  the  slopes  of 
the  mountains  and  in  the  lowlands  to  the  east 
of  the  great  range.  In  all  that  immense  stretch 
from  the  Andes  to  the  Atlantic,  there  was  not  a 
single  people  who  had  passed  beyond  the  fully 
organized  tribal  state.  On  the  eastern  side 
was  barbarism,  with  head-hunting  and  cannibal- 
ism and  the  brutal  treatment  of  women  and 
children. 

All  the  aborigines  in  South  America  did  not  Lingoa 
speak  the  same  tongue,  and  in  different  local- 
ities  the   linguistic    differences   were   strongly 
marked.     It   is   interesting  to   note  that   the 
Jesuits,  by  taking  as  a  basis  one  of  the  Tupi 


54  South   America 

forms,  developed  what  is  called  the  lingoa 
geral,  which  is  Portuguese  for  general  language, 
and  so  made  a  language  that  could  be  u-iider- 
stood  by  various  tribes.  Thus  the  lingoa 
geral  became  the  common  medium  of  commun- 
ication in  Brazil  and  adjacent  territory. 

Religious  The  early  inhabitants  of  South  America 
w^ys^ms  ^^^^^^  exceedingly  religious,  but  they  greatly 
differed  in  the  simplicity  or  the  elaborateness 
of  their  systems.  All  were  pagans.  All  wor- 
shiped idols  made  by  human  hands.  In  ad- 
dition many  w^re  sun-worshipers  and  wor- 
shipers of  the  m.oon.  Naturally,  as  would  be 
expected,  the  highest  type  of  worship  and  the 
most  elaborate  forms  of  religion  were  found 
among  the  Incas,  who  possessed  the  highest 
civihzation.  With  them  the  chief  visible  ob- 
ject of  worship  was  the  sun,  but  the  m.oon  had  a 
conspicuous  place. 

Religious      With  the  Incas,  gold  represented  the  sun,  and 

^,  \^       silver    the    moon.    As    has    been    said:  ^'The 
the  Incas 

worship  of  the  sun  was  the  most  characteristic 
feature '  of  their  religious  system.  Gold — 
Hhe  tears  wept  by  the  sun' — was  sacred  to 
the  Lord  of  day;  silver,  by  reason  of  its  v/hiter 
luster,   was  consecrated  to  the  moon,   which 


The  Early  Inhabitants  5o 

rules  the  night  with  paler  radiance. '^  They 
had  their  many  gods.  Each  household  had  its 
god;  each  clan  worshiped  an  ancestor,  real  or 
imaginary,  and  the  monarch  himself  was 
revered  as  divine,  while  all  adored  the  sun  as 
the  progenitor  of  the  reigning  family. 

Prescott,  in  The  Conquest  of  Peru,  gives  an  Prescott's 
extended  and  exceedingly  vivid  picture  of  -  ^  ^^^  ^ 
the  Incan  religious  services  and  their  religious  ReUglon 
economy.  Speaking  of  the  belief  in  the  Supreme 
Being  which  was  entertained  by  different 
peoples  in  the  Andean  highlands,  he  says: 
''It  was,  above  all,  the  case  with  the  Peruvians, 
who  claimed  a  divine  origin  for  the  founders 
of  their  empire,  whose  laws  all  rested  on  a 
divine  sanction,  and  whose  domestic  institutions 
and  foreign  wars  were  alike  directed  to  pre- 
serve and  propagate  their  faith.  Religion  was 
the  basis  of  their  polity,  the  very  condition, 
as  it  were,  of  their  social  existence.  The 
government  of  the  Incas,  in  its  essential 
principles,  was  theocracy."  Still  we  are  not 
to  infer  that  there  is  such  a  distinct  concep- 
tion and  recognition  of  the  Supreme  Being 
as  v/e  find  in  the  teachings  of  the  Christian 
system. 


50  South    A  VI  erica 

Leading  They  had  the  idea  of  a  resurrection  and  of  a 
future  state.  They  acknowledged  a  supreme 
creator  and  ruler  whom  they  adored  under  the 
names  of  Pachacamac  and  Viracocha.  The 
former  word  signifies:  ''He  who  sustains  or 
gives  life  to  the  universe."  The  latter  word 
is  said  to  mean  "foam  of  the  sea."  Some- 
times the  name  of  the  chief  deity  is  expressed 
by  Pachacamac  and  Viracocha  combined. 
The  Sun  ''The  deity  whose  worship  they  especially 
inculcated/'  says  Prescott,  ''and  w^hich  they 
never  failed  to  establish  wherever  their  banners 
were  known  to  penetrate^  was  the  Sun.  It  was 
he  who,  in  a  particular  manner  presided  over 
the  destinies  of  man;  gave  light  and  w^armth 
to  the  nations,  and  life  to  the  vegetable  world: 
w^hom  they  reverenced  as  the  father  of  their 
djmasty,  the  founder  of  their  empire;  and  whose 
temple  rose  in  every  city,  and  almost  every 
village  throughout  the  land,  while  his  altars 
smoked  wdth  burnt-offerings —  a  form  of  sacri- 
fice peculiar  to  the  Peruvians  among  the  civilized 
nations  of  the  New  World. 
Ccher  Deities  *' Besides  the  Sun,  the  Incas  acknowledged 
various  objects  of  worship  in  some  way  or 
other    connected    with    this    principal    deity. 


The  Early  Inhabitants  57 

Such  was  the  Moon,  his  sister- wife;  the  stars, 
revered  as  part  of  their  heavenly  train — though 
the  fairest  of  them,  Venus,  known  to  the 
Peruvians  by  the  name  of  Chase  a,  or  'the 
youth  with  the  long  and  curling  locks,'  w^as 
adored  as  the  page  of  the  Sun,  whom  he  attends 
so  closely  in  his  rising  and  in  his  setting.  They 
dedicated  temples  also  to  the  Thunder  and 
Lightning,  in  whom  they  recognized  the  Sun's 
dread  minister,  and  to  the  Rainbow,  whom 
they  worshiped  as  an  emanation  of  their  glorious 
deity." 

Of  the  chief  Inca  temple,  Prescott  gives  Temple  at 
this  description:  "But  the  most  renowned  "^^^ 
of  the  Peruvian  temples,  the  pride  of  the  capital, 
and  the  wonder  of  the  empire  was  at  Cuzco, 
where,  under  the  munificence  of  successive 
sovereigns,  it  had  become  so  enriched  that  it 
received  the  name  of  Coricancha,  'The  Place  of 
Gold. '  It  consisted  of  a  principal  building  and 
several  chapels  and  inferior  edifices,  covering 
a  large  extent  of  ground  in  the  heart  of  the  city, 
and  completely  encompassed  by  a  wall,  which, 
with  the  edifices,  was  all  constructed  of  stone. 
The  work  was  so  finely  executed  that  a  Spaniard 
who  saw  it  in  its  glory  assures  us  he  could  call 


Used 


58  South   America 

to  mind  only  two  edifices  in  Spain  which,  for 
their  workmanship,  were  at  all  to  be  compared 
with  it.  Yet  this  substantial  and,  in  some 
respects,  magnificent  structure,  was  thatched 
with  straw! 
Profusion  ''The  interior  of  the  temple  was  most  worthy 
of  admiration.  It  was  hterally  a  mine  of  gold. 
On  the  v/estern  wail  was  emblazoned  a  rep- 
resentation of  the  deity  consisting  of  a  human 
countenance  looking  forth  from  amidst  in- 
numerable rays  of  light,  which  emanated  from 
it  in  every  direction,  in  the  same  manner  as  the 
sun  is  often  personified  with  us.  The  figure 
w^as  engraved  on  a  massive  plate  of  gold  of 
enormous  dimensions,  thickly  powdered  with 
emeralds  and  precious  stones.  It  was  so  situated 
in  front  of  the  great  eastern  portal  that  the 
rays  of  the  morning  sun  fell  directly  upon  it  at 
its  rising,  fighting  up  the  whole  apartment  with 
an  effulgence  that  seemed  more  than  natural, 
and  which  was  reflected  back  from  the  golden 
ornaments  with  which  the  walls  and  ceiling 
were  everywhere  incrusted.  Gold,  in  the  figura- 
tive language  of  the  people,  was  'the  tears  wept 
by  the  sun, '  and  every  part  of  the  temple  glowed 
with  burnished  plates  and  studs  of  the  precious 


The  Early  Inhabitants  59 

metal.  The  cornices  which  surrounded  the 
walls  of  the  sanctuary  were  of  the  same  costly 
material;  and  a  broad  belt  or  frieze  of  gold,  let 
into  the  stone-work,  encompassed  the  whole 
exterior  of  the  edifice.  '^ 

With  the  elaborate  service  connected  with  Contrast 
such  a  magnificent  temple,  there  was  a  sacerdotal  ^^  continent 
order  at  the  head  of  which  was  the  great  High 
Priest  or  as  the  natives  called  him,  the  Villac 
Vmu.  This  picture  of  the  Incan  religion,  how- 
ever, was  not  a  true  picture  of  religion  through- 
out the  major  part  of  South  America.  Away 
from  this  narrow  strip  of  comparative  civiliza- 
tion we  find  the  wild  aborigines  with  their 
coarse  paganism  and  rude  worship.  They 
were  cannibals  in  many  sections,  and  their  rehg- 
ious  ideas  conformed  to  the  crudeness  of 
their  general  lives. 

The  Incan  empire  gradually  extended  its  The 
sway  but  its  final  conquests  were  soon  to  be  overthrown 
followed  by  its  own  destruction.  To  the  north 
were  the  Chancas,  a  people  who  occupied  the 
northern  two  thirds  of  the  central  plateau  of 
Peru.  The  Incan  army  moved  against  this 
people,  and  Yupanqui,  a  brother  of  Urco,  the 
reigning    Inca,    attacked    and    defeated    the 


60  South    America 

Chancas  in  the  heights  above  the  city  of  Cuzco. 
As  a  result  of  his  victorious  career^  he  became 
emperor,  instead   of   Urco,    and  assumed    the 
title    of    Rachaciitec,     or    "Reformer    of    the 
World/' 
The  Caras      The  aggressions  of  Tupac  Yupanqui  suddenly 
and  Quito  checked  the  Cara  expansion  in  the  vicinity  of 
Entered  Quito.    The  Inca  advance  was  followed  up  by 
Huaina  Capac,  the  son  of  Yupanqui.     In  1475 
Huaina  Capac  entered  upon  a  war  which  ended  in 
his    triumphal    entry    into    Quito.     There    he 
married  the  daughter  of  the  Shiri,  or  monarch 
of  Quito,  and  by  the  Shiri's  daughter  there  was 
born  to  him  a  son  who  was  named  Atahuallpa. 
Atahuailpa      Huaina   Capac,    the  Inca,  died  in  Quito  in 
Northern  1^25,  but  he  bequeathed  the  northern  kingdom, 
Territory  containing  Quito,   to  Atahuallpa,  who   had   a 
moral  and  even  a  legal  claim  as  a  descendant 
of  the  Shiri's  daughter.    Peru,  with  the  southern 
provinces,  fell  to  Huascar,  Huaina  Capac's  son 
by  an  Inca  princess. 
Huascar      j^   ^as   understood  that,   while  Atahuallpa 
matched  governed  in  Quito,    Huascar  was  to  be  para- 
mount in  the  whole  empire.     Huascar,  however, 
was  unwilling  to  acquiesce  in  what  he  regarded 
as    a    virtual    di\dsion    of    the    empire.    The 


The  Early  Inhabitants  61 

result  was  war,  and  the  rugged  soldiers  of  Quito, 
who  doubtless  had  benefited  by  Incan  training, 
overmatched  the  southern  army. 

The  northern  army  having  proved  itself  the  Arrival  of 
superior,  Atahuallpa  started  for  Cajamarca,  P^'^  ^ 
the  first  great  town  on  the  plateau  south  of 
Ecuador,  and  while  nearing  Cajamarca  he  heard 
of  the  approach  of  some  two  hundred  white 
strangers  who  had  landed  on  the  coast  of  Peru 
in  the  northwestern  section  called  Tumbez. 

It  was  on  the  plaza  of  Cajamarca,  in  Novem-  Pizarro 
ber,  1532,  that  there  occurred  the  famous  meet-  ^g^th  of 
ing  of  the  Inca  Atahuallpa  with  Francisco  Atahuallpa 
Pizarro,  and  in  the  same  square,  in  August, 
1533,  that,  at  the  hands  of  Spaniards,  Atahuallpa 
was  strangled  to  death.  Soon  after  Pizarro 
was  made  a  Marquis  of  Spain  and  the  priest, 
Valverde,  who  had  taken  such  a  prominent  part 
in  the  assassinations,  received  his  reward  by 
being  made  Bishop  of  Cuzco.  It  was  tragic, 
pathetic,  and  revolting,  but  it  was  simply  a 
foretaste  of  the  pathetic,  tragic,  and  revolting 
treatment  the  aborigines  received  in  the  cen- 
turies following,  from  the  so-called  Christian 
Spaniards  and  Portuguese  who  invaded  the 
continent. 


62  South   America 

Centuries      This  is  not  the  place  to  tell  the  romantic 

:  Dishonor 
and  Crime 


IS  .onor  g^Q„y  q£  ^YiQ  g^j,jy  discoveries  and  the  entrance 


of  the  Spanish  and  the  Portuguese  into  South 
America,  but  it  is  the  place  to  point  out,  though 
briefi}'',  the  effect  of  their  coming  upon  the  early 
inhabitants  of  the  continent.  They  found  an 
innocent  and  unsuspecting  people  and  proved 
themselves  greater  barbarians  than  the  un- 
civilized Indians.  The  story  at  the  beginning 
and  through  long  generations  is  one  of  ill 
treatment  of  the  original  owners  of  the  country. 
The  invaders  robbed  them  of  their  land, 
as  well  as  their  gold  and  silver.  They  utterly 
destroyed  countless  thousands;  and  those  they 
permitted  to  live  were  oppressed  and  enslaved. 
Cruelty  and  enslavement  went  together. 
Feudal  The  system  of  encomiendas,  introduced  by 
oyste^  an    Qqj^j^i^^s  g^g  gg^^jy  ^g  1499^  as  an  arrangement 

for  developing  the  resources  of  the  country, 
became  a  terrible  form  of  slavery.  By  this 
system  the  best  parts  of  the  country  were 
divided  into  estates,  and  the  Spaniards  who 
took  them  treated  the  Indians  as  tenants  from 
whom  tribute  was  due  and  forced  labor  was 
required.  So  the  Spaniards  became  great 
feudal  lords  who  compelled  the  Indians  to  till 


The  Early  Inhabitants  68 

the  ground  or  impressed  them  for  work  in  the 
mines. 

In    1573    the   impressment    for   the   Potosi  Impress- 
mines   in    BoH\da    secured    eleven    thousand  2^^^^.°^ 

tne  Mines 

laborers,  but  in  1673  only  sixteen  hundred 
could  be  found.  Some  encomiendas,  which 
originally  contained  a  thousand  adults,  were 
reduced  within  a  century  to  one  hundred. 
When  Indians  were  ordered  to  the  mines  to 
work  they  parted  from  their  wives,  their  children, 
and  friends  as  men  who  vrere  going  to  their 
execution. 

The  destruction  of  life  was  frightful.  The  Destruction 
Incan  empire  in  its  prosperous  days  numbered 
it  is  calculated  some  twenty  millions,  and  even 
in  1575  the  Peru\dan  Indians  numbered  eight 
millions.  In  two  centuries,  it  is  believed,  the 
population  of  Peru  alone  had  fallen  to  less  than 
a  million  and  a  half,  and  that  of  the  whole 
empire  to  not  more  than  four  millions. 

The  repartimiento  crushed  the  aborigines  in  Forced 
another  way.    It  was  a  privilege  granted  origi-  rl^^'f^  ^ 
nally  to  the  corregidors,  or  governors  of  districts, 
empowering   them    to    furnish    articles    at    a 
fair  price  to  the  Indians.    This  privilege,  though 
supposed  to  be  regulated  by  law,  degenerated 


64  South    America 

into  a  compulsory  and  oppressive  exaction. 
Worthless  articles  were  forced  upon  the  Indians 
at  exorbitant  prices  and  they  were  compelled 
to  buy  things  for  which  they  had  no  possible 
use.  Thus  men  without  beards  were  forced 
to  buy  razors,  and  people  who  retained  their 
eyesight  unimpaired  to  a  very  advanced  age 
were  compelled  to  purchase  spectacles. 
First  There  were  certain  radical  results  of  the 
^^^^R^ce  ^^^i^S  ^^  ^^^  Spaniards  and  Portuguese.  The 
Blendings  Europeans  who  came  in  the  early  days  were 
merely  adventurers  who  came  in  search  of  gold 
or  some  other  form  of  portable  wealth.  Their 
womankind  did  not  come  with  them.  In  a 
little  while  many  of  these  adventurers  mixed 
with  the  natives  and  settling  down  founded  new 
families  by  forming  alliances  with  the  aboriginal 
inhabitants  of  the  continent.  So  there  resulted 
a  modification  of  the  aboriginal  stock  and  a 
corresponding  modification  of  the  European 
stock  that  had  come  to  South  America.  In  the 
north,  the  west,  and  the  south  came  the 
Spaniards  and  there  was  left  a  strain  of  Spanish 
blood.  In  the  middle  east  came  the  people 
from  Portugal  and  there  appeared  a  Portuguese 
strain.     In  other  words  there  resulted  two  new 


The  Early  Inhabitants  65 

types  of  people,  the  blend  of  the  Spaniard  with 

the  Indian,  and  the  blend  of  the  Portuguese 

with  the  Indian,  so  that  instead  of  three  races, 

the  Indian,  the  Spanish,  and  the  Portuguese, 

there  were  five,  the  Spaniard,  the  Portuguese, 

the  Indian,  and  the  Spaniard-Indian  and  the 

Portuguese-Indian. 

Then  the  Spanish  priest.  Las  Casas,  pitying  African 

the  Indians  who  had  been  made  slaves  and  who  t  7  !     a 

Introduced 

had  been  harshly  treated,  sympathized  with 
them  in  their  sufferings  and  regretted  their 
steadily  diminishing  numbers.  Looking  for  a 
practical  measure  that  would  give  them  relief, 
he  suggested  the  idea  of  bringing  negroes  from 
Africa  to  do  the  hard  and  heavy  work,  and  so 
lighten  the  burdens  and  lessen  the  tasks  of 
the  Indians.  If  that  meant  relief  for  the 
Indian,  it  meant  slavery  for  the  black  man. 
It  was  intended  as  an  abolition  of  slavery  in  the 
case  of  the  Indian,  but  it  meant  additional 
slavery  for  the  African.  As  a  matter  of  fact, 
it  did  not  bring  much,  if  any,  relief  to  the  Indian, 
for  he  still  toiled  and  suffered  under  his  heartless 
taskmasters. 

But  the  negroes  brought  from  Africa  were  at  Further 
once  enslaved  and  scattered  throughout  great  Blends 


66  South   America 

sections  of  South  America.  The  introduction 
of  great  numbers  of  negroes  added  a  sixth  race 
to  the  population  of  the  continent.  It  did 
more,  for  the  Indians  and  negroes  blended 
and  this  blend  meant  a  seventh  race,  so  that 
by  this  time  the  continent  had  seven  races 
where  originally  there  had  been  only  one — ^the 
Indian. 

Bewildering  Then  there  were  crosses  between  these 
Mixtures  j^jg^^^^  ^j^j  between  blends  and  original  or 
European  stock  until  it  has  become  difficult 
to  describe  the  various  mixtures.  The  natives 
and  long-time  residents  of  the  continent  have 
reduced  the  classifications  to  quite  a  system, 
but  a  newcomer  requires  considerable  time  to 
master  the  category  and  to  be  accurate  in  his 
discriminations. 

Chief  Area      Bahia  on  the  eastern  coast  of  Brazil  was  the 

of  iiip 

Neero  S^^^^  P^^'^  ^^  entry  for  the  negro,  so  that  the 
black  skin  is  still  very  prominent  in  that  section. 
The  negro  is  prominent  not  only  in  eastern  and 
northern  Brazil  but  also  in  other  warm  countries 
in  the  north  and  east,  but  not  so  much  so  in 
Uruguay,  Argentina,  and  Chile.  On  the  other 
hand  the  Indian  and  the  Indian  strain  is  strong 
in  all  the  countries. 


The  Early  Inhabitants  67 

There  are  pure  Spanish  and  pure  Portuguese  Mian  or 
famihes,   but  the  majority  of  the  people  of  ^j.q^q^_ 
South  America  at  the  present  time  are  Indian  nates 
or  of  the  mixed  races. 

Starting  with  the  Spaniards  and  the  Portu-  Question  of 
guese  in  the  minority  at  the  beginning,  the 
question  arises  as  to  whether  the  present 
population  in  the  country  generally  is  not 
much  more  Indian  than  Portuguese  or  Spanish. 
Of  course  in  the  great  cities  and  in  country 
sections  where  Europeans  have  in  recent  years 
been  pouring  in  in  gi'eat  numbers  this  pro- 
portion or  disproportion  would  not  appear. 

South  America  has  been  spoken  of  as  a  Latin  ^oy  ^^^  ^ 
America,  but,  according  to  blood,  it  has  always  ^^g^ca 
been  something  else  than  Latin,  and  it  is  a 
question  whether  the  South  America  of  the 
first  half  of  the  nineteenth  centm-y  v/as  really  a 
Latin  Am-erica.  It  may  be  claimed  that  other 
blood  has  always  been  in  the  majority  and  it 
would  not  be  easy  to  prove  that  it  is  not  so 
now. 

When  we  study  the  question  of  races  in  StiU  Other 
South  America  we  should  not  forget  that  there 
have  been  considerable  importations  of  races 
that  are  neither  Indian,  European,  nor  African. 


68  South   America 

A  Chinese      The  Chinese,  of  course,  have  shown  themselves 
'^"^  here  and  there,  and  the  traveler  who  journeys 
through  Peru  is  likely  to  be  impressed  by  the 
recurring  features  which  elsewhere  are  called 
Chinese.    That  is  simply  what  they  are,  but 
blended  with  the   Indian   or  half-breed   and, 
possibly,    other   stock.    That    is    a   result    of 
bringing  Chinese  coolies  in  great  numbers  to 
Peru  somewhat  earlier  than  the  middle  of  the 
nineteenth  century  and  later. 
Racial      When  one  goes  into  the  Guianas  he  finds  a 
.    ^  mixture  of  many  races.     Of  course  in  Dutch 
Guianas  Guiana  he  will  find  the  Dutch  element,  in  French 
Guiana   there    will    be    the    French    element, 
and  in  British   Guiana  there  is  the  English 
element.    But  there  are  other  races.    In  the 
Guianas  there  are  Indians  and  negroes  and  their 
blends,  and  large  numbers  of  East  Indians. 
Some      When   we   add   the   Chinese   and   the   real 
j^pgg  Indians  from  India  to  the  other  races  in  South 
America,  it  must  seem  to  be  less  and  less  a 
Latin  America,  and  when  the  Japanese  begin 
to    come    in   larger   numbers,    as  they    prob- 
ably will,  the  non-Latin  condition  will  be  in- 
tensified. 
The  present  condition  of  the  aborigines  should 


The  Early  Inhabitants  69 

occupy  our  attention.  The  Indian,  in  spite  Indians 
of  terrible  destruction,  has  not  been  killed  off;  svr^I 
neither  has  he  utterly  disappeared  before  the 
Spanish  and  Portuguese  or  other  Europeans. 
The  Indian  has  blended  with  the  Spanish  and 
the  Portuguese,  and  with  a  blood-bond  he  binds 
to  him  the  descendants  of  the  invaders,  so  that 
it  may  be  truly  said  that  he  has  conquered 
the  conquerors,  for  people  with  Indian  blood 
in  their  veins  still  form  the  largest  proportion 
of  the  population.  Thus  it  may  often  happen 
that  the  Senor  with  the  Spanish  name  to  whom 
you  have  just  been  introduced  is  as  much  or 
more  Indian  than  Spaniard,  and  the  same  is 
tme  of  the  Senhor  in  Brazil,  w^here  in  the 
individual  the  Indian  is  as  strong  as  or  stronger 
than  the  Portuguese. 

The  Spaniard,  and  the  Portuguese  likewise.  Constitute 
made  the  Indian  a  hewer  of  wood  and  a  drawer  p^p^f^Q 
of  water,  and,  where  the  Spanish  and  Portuguese 
dominate,  he  has  generally  remained  the  same 
to  this  day,  excepting  where  he  has  absorbed 
the  European.  In  that  case  he  may  have 
lifted  himself  a  degree  or  two  socially.  Indians, 
or  those  of  Indian  stock,  constitute  the  labor- 
ing population. 


70  South   America 

Sullen  and  The  Indians  descended  from  those  who  were 
g  .  ..  subdued  by  the  early  conquistadors  are  a 
crushed  and  cowed  people,  frequently  reveahng 
a  sullen  but  broken  spirit,  and  an  inherited 
memory  from  the  days  of  the  first  appearance 
of  the  European  from  Spain  and  Portugal.  In 
Bolivia  the  descendants  of  the  proud  Incas 
will  hardly  look  at  the  passing  white  man 
but  cast  their  gaze  toward  the  ground,  but 
there  is  a  lurking  hate  for  the  race  that  oppressed 
their  forefathers  and  which  continues  to  oppress 
them. 
Ecuador  One,  describing  the  Indians  of  Ecuador, 
■^  ^^^  says:  ''When  on  a  journey  they  generally  take 
a  slow  trot,  which  they  can  keep  up  for  hours 
without  tiring,  even  with  a  hundred  pounds  on 
their  backs.  They  never  laugh  nor  sing,  have 
no  sports,  no  songs,  no  tales;  but  are  sullen, 
morose,  stupid,  and  submissive  to  all  sorts 
of  cruelty  and  oppression."  This  is  the  result 
of  conquest  and  centm'ies  of  oppression. 
Peonage  In  many  sections  the  Indian  is  an  actual 
slave,  and  there  exists  on  a  great  scale  what 
other  countries  have  learned  from  the  Spanish 
to  call  peonage.  In  other  words,  they  are 
kept  in  practical  slavery  by  keeping  them  in 


The  Early  Inhabitants  71 

debt.  Among  the  ignorant  people  the  survival, 
or  memory,  of  ancient  laws  and  usages  has 
tended  to  the  same  result. 

Many  of  the  tribes  are  savage  and  degraded  Some 
to  an  appalling  degree.    For  example,  in  the  caiSbaT^'' 
Gran  Chaco  of  Paraguay  and  northern  Argentina  Tribes 
the  Indians   are  wild,   poor,   and  degenerate. 
Many  of  the  savage  tribes  are  cannibals.    On 
one  side  of  a  river  in  Brazil  may  be  an  outpost 
of  Portuguese  ci^/ilization  while  on  the  other 
side  are  cannibal  Indians. 

On  the  other  hand,  ''It  is,  however,  right  to  ^^^^ 
say  that  although  for  the  most  part  living  ^jjoj-icrmes 
in  a  state  of  nature,  many  of  the  Amazonian 
natives  were,  and  still  are,  amongst  the  noblest 
and  most  intelligent  of  all  wild  tribes,"  and, 
doubtless,  the  same  may  be  said  of  other  abo- 
rigines in  this  southern  continent. 

The  pure  Indian  is  still  mainly  a  pagan,  but  Mainly 
even  in  him,  are  traces  of  the  law  originally  ^^^of 
written  by  the  Creator  in  the  human  heart.  Pure  BiocJ 
and  his  moral  code  recognizes  many    funda- 
mental principles  of  right  and  wrong.    He  has 
some  idea  of  the  Suprem-e  Being  though  he 
believes  in  other  deities.    He  has  his  idol  and  a 
crude  conception  of  worship. 


72  South   America 

Social      Blended    with   the    black,    the    Indian   has 

j^^  ,  made  a  new  race,  mainly  of  the  serving  class. 
Indian  Races  Blended  with  the  Spaniard  or  the  Portuguese, 
he  has  been  somewhat  elevated  in  a  social 
sense,  but,  by  the  pure-blooded  descendants 
of  conquistadors,  or  by  those  of  supposedly 
pure  blood,  is  still  regarded  as  an  inferior. 
Large  Pagan  The  number  of  the  pagan  Indians  is  not 
®^  small,  and  the  extent  of  territory  they  occupy 
is  very  great.  It  is  affirmed  for  example  that 
the  Indians  have  undisputed  possession  of 
four  fifths  of  Brazil,  and  their  number  has  been 
variously  estimated  from  600,000  to  2,000,000. 
An  accepted  authority.  Dr.  Conto  Magalhses, 
estimates  the  number  at  about  one  million. 
Thus  in  Brazil  alone  is  a  pagan  territory  equal 
in  size  to  two  thirds  of  Europe,  though,  of 
course,  all  in  Brazil  are  not  pagans. 

Traits,       Speaking    of    these    savage    aborigines,    the 
^Relisious  ^^^'  H.  C.  Tucker,   of  Rio  de  Janeiro,  says: 

Views  ''Many  of  them  have  been  very  warlike,  fero- 
cious, vengeful,  and  bloodthirsty.  Some  of 
them  were  known  to  be  cannibals  and  ate 
their  enemies  with  great  ceremony;  some  even 
made  war  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  human 
food,  while  others  are  said  to  have  eaten  their 


The  Early  Inhabitants  73 

relatives  and  friends  as  a  mark  of  honor  and 
distinguished  consideration.  The  most  general- 
ly prevailing  religious  belief  among  them  is 
that  there  are  three  great  or  chief  gods:  the 
Sun,  god  of  the  animal  kingdom ;  the  Moon,  god 
of  the  vegetable  kingdom;  and  Ruda,  the  god 
of  love,  or  of  all  reproduction.  Besides,  they 
seem  to  have  a  multitude  of  subordinate  and 
inferior  gods  for  various  pm*poses." 

Senor  F.  de  Castello  reports  that,  ''In  the  Castello's 
heart  of  South  America  the  majority  of  the  Estimate 
inhabitants  are  pure  Indians,  and  a  very  large 
percentage  still  use  the  Quichua,  Guarani,  and 
Aymara  language.  In  the  extreme  south  there 
are  also  large  numbers  of  unreclaimed  Indians 
without  anything  Spanish  about  them.  .  .  . 
Nearly  7,000,000  of  people  in  South  America 
still  adhere,  more  or  less  openly  to  the  super- 
stitions and  the  fetishisms  of  their  ancestors, 
having  never  submitted  to  any  Christian  ordi- 
nance; while  perhaps  double  that  number 
live  altogether  beyond  the  reach  of  Christian 
influence,  even  if  we  take  the  word  'Chi'istian' 
in  its  widest  meaning." 

The  Rev.  W.  B.  Gmbb,  a  missionary  in  the  Many  Tribal 
■r»  r^  r>^  i  .  mn       Divisions  and 

Paraguayan    Gran    Chaco,    says    that       The  Languages 


74  South    America 

tropical  part  of  that  continent  is  the  greatest 
unexplored  region  at  present  known  on  the 
earth.  It  contains,  as  far  as  we  know,  300 
distinct  Indian  nations,  speaking  300  distinct 
languages  and  numbering  some  milhonS;  all 
in  the  darkest  heathenism/' 

Early      Wnen  we  behold  the  Indians,  generally  in 

Conquerors  ^       t_     u     •  i     i  i    .• 

poverty,  barbarism,  and  degradation,  or  per- 
verted and  dominated  by  gi^oss  superstition, 
we  see  how  little  of  good  was  brought  by  the 
early  Spaniards  and  Portuguese.     If  they  had 
come,   not  as  reckless   adventurers  and  cruel 
conquerors,  but  as  true  Christians,  how  different 
now  would  be  the  condition  of  the  aborigines 
in  South  America! 
Natural      Before    the    conquest    the    aborigines    had 
demonstrated  their  natm^al   capability.    That 
the  Incas  and  other  races  could  attain  a  high 
ci^dHzation  without  external  aid  shows  what 
they  might  have  become,   had   the   Spaniards 
and  the  Portuguese  brought  true  Christianity 
and  a  genuine  Christian  civilization  and  had 
practised  the  precepts  of  Jesus. 
The  WUd      As  it  was,  the  Spaniard  and  the  Portuguese 
ShowSjVhw  checked  their  progress,  destroyed  their  civiliza- 
Morality  ticn,  and,  by  their  corrupting  touch,  degraded 


The  Early  Inhabitants  75 

them.  Even  at  this  day  it  is  said  in  South 
America  that  the  wild  Indian  is  more  moral 
than  the  Indian  who  has  come  mider  the  control 
of  the  early  Spanish  and  Portuguese  influence 
and  the  rule  of  the  Roman  Church  of  South 
America. 

If  the  aboriginal  inhabitants  demonstrated  Hope 
the  ability  for  self-government  and  capacity  ca^dt^l - 
for  civihzation  which  they  did  before  the  so-  Progress 
called  Christians  came,  there  still  must  be  in 
the  race  elements  of  progress  that  will  assert 
themselves  when  the  repression  and  perversion 
which  came  with  the  conquerors  are  removed 
and  favoring  conditions  are  created.  Their 
capability  in  the  past  shows  their  large  possi- 
bilities for  the  future.  The  white  race  that 
crushed  and  degraded  them  owes  a  heavy  debt 
to  the  Indians  of  South  America,  and  it  is  the 
duty  of  the  white  race  to  come  to  the  rescue 
and  lift  up  the  Indians  and  those  whose  aborigi- 
nal blood  has  been  corrupted  by  the  immoral 
European. 

Professed  Christians  of  the  Roman  type  re-  Genuine 
duced  the  Indian  and  checked  his  advance-      "^^^^^^ 

should 

ment  and  now  genuine  Christians  should  lift  uplift 
him  up  and  give  him  a  new  chance. 


76  South   America 

Early  The  early  Spanish  and  Portuguese  wronged 
"^^RSht^d  ^^^  Indian,  and  their  descendants  have  not 
righted  the  wrong.  The  Roman  Church  did 
not  save  him  at  the  beginning,  and  never 
since  has  been  sufficient  to  restore  and  trans- 
form him. 

Pure  Gospel  If  the  Indian  had  been  given  the  true  gospel 
SuDolied  ^^^  Christian  treatment,  his  advance  would 
have  been  assured.  Now  real  Christians  owe  it 
to  the  South  American  Indian  to  send  him  the 
pure  gospel.  Then  he  will  have  the  good  that 
naturally  comes  with  and  grows  out  of  the 
gospel. 

Evangelical  Evangelical  Christians  outside  South  America 
must  send  the  Christian  missionary  with  the  life- 
giving,  liberty-making,  and  uplifting  truth. 
They  must  help  right  the  wrong.  Then  the 
transformation  of  the  Indian  and  the  mixed 
races  will  manifest  itself,  but  no  force  other 
than  the  pure  gospel  will  bring  this  to  pass. 


Missions 
Essential 


The  Early  Inhabitants  77 

QUESTIONS  ON  CHAPTER  II 

Am :     To  Show  that  the  Past  of  the  Aborigines  op 
South    America    was    Worthy    of    a    Better 
Present  and  Future 
1.     What  are  the  principal  facts  that  impress  you 
/  most  in  the  material  development  of  Inea  civili- 
y      zation  ? 
y2.     What  are  the  principal  points  that  impress  you 
in  its  social  development? 

3.  What,  in  its  religious  development? 

4.  How  do  all  these  things  compare  with  the 
civilization  of  the  aborigines  of  the  United 
States  and  Canada? 

5.  How  do  they  compare  with  the  civilization  of 
our  early  German  ancestors? 

6.  Why  was  the  civilization  of  the  Andes  higher 
than  that  of  the  Amazon  valley? 

7.*  What  do  you  think  would  have  been  the  possi- 
bilities of  Inca  civilization,  if  it  had  been  al- 
lowed to  assimilate  the  best  of  Christianity  in 
European  civilization? 

8,  Can  you  find  any  justification  for  the  attack  by 
Pizarro  ? 

9,  How  did  the  treatment  of  the  natives  compare 
with  that  by  the  settlers  in  North  America? 

10.  Can  you  think  of  any  cases  in  history  of  decline 
comparable  with  that  which  the  South  American 
Indians  suffered  at  the  hands  of  the  Spaniards? 

11.*  What  is  the  proper  attitude  for  the  advanced 
races  to  take  in  dealing  ^ith  those  that  are 
backward? 

12.*  What  is  the  debt  of  the  white  man  to  the 
Indian  ? 

13.  State  what  you  consider  the  debt  which  the 
present  white  inhabitants  of  South  America  owe 
to  the  Indian. 

14.  Does  their  unwillingness  to  discharge  this  obliga- 
tion involve  us  in  any  way? 

15.*  In  what  ways  are  we  better  able  to  undertake 

this  work  than  the  Roman  Catholics   of   South 

America  ? 
16.     If   you    were   an    enlightened    Indian    in    South 

America,    to    whom    would    you    look    for    the 

evangelization  of  your  people? 


78  South   America 

17.  Would  you  be  glad  to  have  the  Protestants  ov 
North  America  turn  over  the  responsibility  to 
South  American  Eoman  Catholics? 

18.*  In  view  of  all  the  circumstances,  locate  the  re- 
sponsibility for  the  evangelization  of  the  Indians 
of  South  America. 


REFERENCES  FOR  FURTHER  STUDY 

CHAPTER  II 

I.  Inca  Civilization. 

Clark,  The  Continent  of  Opportunity,  VIII. 
DaTvson,   South  American  Republics,  Vol.  II,  I. 
Guinness,   Peru,  Part  I,  III,  IV. 
Protestant  Missions  in  South  America,   143-148. 
Reville,   The  Native  Religions  of  Mexico   and  Peru, 

IV. 
Prescott,  The  Conquest  of  Peru,  Book  1,  1,  II,  IV. 
II.  Religion  of  Aborigines. 

Brown,  Latin   America,  Lecture   I. 

Ecumenical    Missionary    Conference     (New     York), 

Vol  I,  480-482. 
Prescott,  The  Conquest  of  Peru,  Book  I,  III. 
Reville,  The  Native  Religions  of  Mexico  and  Peru, 

V,  VI. 


MAKING  OF  THE  REPUBLICS 


79 


From  the  earliest  times  to  the  beginning  of  the 
nineteenth  century,  Spain  had  only  exploited  her  colonies ; 
her  rulers  knew  nothing  of  them,  except  that  those  who 
did  not  die  there  came  home  rich  after  some  years  of 
government  clerkship.  Misrule  and  revolt  were  as  famil- 
iar in  the  New  Spain  as  they  were  in  the  Old — and  then 
the  separation  came. 

— Albert  Hale 

Great  Britain  bequeathed  to  her  North  American 
colonies,  liberty  of  conscience  and  action;  education  of 
the  people,  pure  Christian  family  life,  morality,  woman 
elevated  and  respected;  a  deep-rooted  religious  sense  and 
a  strong  conviction  of  individual  responsibility;  happi- 
ness  and   prosperity. 

The  heritage  which  Spain  and  Portugal  left  their 
South  American  colonies  under  papal  rule,  was  priestly 
tyranny  and  corruption,  ignorance  of  the  masses  and 
illegitimacy;  defective  morality,  superstition,  bigotry  or 
open  unbelief;  external  forms  of  religion  degenerated 
into  downright  idolatry;  chronic  revolutions  and  bank- 
ruptcy. 

— Brazilian  Journal 

Nevertheless  the  Spanish  occupation  brought  many 
incontestable  benefits  to  South  America.  To  say  nothing 
of  the  civilized  system  of  jurisprudence,  the  letters  and 
the  religion  which  have  made  the  peoples  of  the  continent 
members  of  the  great  western  European  family,  the 
introduction  of  new  and  valuable  animals,  grains,  and 
fruits  raised  the  level  of  average  well-being  among  the 
surviving  inhabitants.  Horses,  asses,  cattle,  sheep,  goats, 
pigs,  chickens,  pigeons,  wheat,  barley,  oats,  rice,  olives, 
grapes,  oranges,  sugar-cane,  apples,  peaches  and  related 
fruits,  and  even  the  banana  and  the  cocoa  palm  were 
introduced  by  the  Spaniards. 

— Thomas  C.  Dawson 


80 


Ill 

MAKING  OF  THE  REPUBLICS 

T  X  7HEN  American  discovery  had  just  begun,  Proposed 

^^     Pope  Alexander  VI,  a  Spaniard  by  birth,  Demafcat'on 

decided  that  the  new  lands,  discovered  or  to 

be  discovered,  should  be  divided  between  the 

monarchs  of  Spain  and  Portugal,  and  directed 

that  a  meridian  to  be  known  as  'Hhe  line  of 

demarcation"   should  be  drawn  one  hundred 

leagues  west  of  the  Azores,  and  that  all  heathen 

lands  to  the  east  of  that  line  should  belong  to 

Portugal  and  that  all  to  the  west  of  the  line 

should  belong  to  Spain.     This  papal  bull  was 

issued  on  the  3rd  of  May,  1493. 

At  this  time  South  America  had  not  been  Discovery 

of  tbe 
discovered,  for  it  was  not  until  his  third  voyage  continent 

in  1498,  that,  on  the  31st  of  July,  Columbus 

discovered   the    island    of   Trinidad,   saw    the 

mainland    near   the    mouth    of   the    Orinoco, 

and  skirted  the  northern  coast  in  a  westerly 

direction. 

81 


82 


South   America 


Line  of      The   possibility   of   a   disadvantage   in   the 

ycmarcation  ,  -     ,       .  .  y  ^  i    i 

Changed  location  of  the  imaginary  line,   however,   led 


3RITI5H  GUIANA 
DUTCH  GUIANA 

FRENCH  GUIANA 


WT¥  SET  TLEMENTMAP 

DC 


Area  settled  up  to  1630 
am     "         -     1630-1770 

mm    "      "  I77O-I9C0 

—  Boundary  of  present 
populated  area 


Portugal  to  desire  another  arrangement.     The 
result  of  this  was  a  convention  between  Spain 


Making  of  the  Ke publics  88 

and  Portugal,  called  the  Convention  of  Torde- 
sillas,  which  was  held  in  1494,  in  which  the  line 
of  demarcation  was  shifted  to  three  hundred 
and  seventy  leagues  west  of  the  Cape  Verde 
islands. 

This  proved  a  great  gain  for  Portugal,  as  any  ^-esuJts 
one  may  see  by  a  glance  at  a  good  map  of  that  p^riitTrvn 
section  of  the  world.  This  papal  partition 
brought  the  Portuguese  into  the  eastern  part 
of  South  America,  and  the  Spaniards  into  the 
west,  north,  and  south.  It  was  also  regarded 
as  determining  that  the  new^  lands  did  not 
belong  to  Spain  or  to  Portugal  but  that  they 
were  the  personal  property  of  the  monarch  of 
Spain  on  the  one  hand  and  of  the  monarch  of 
Portugal  on  the  other. 

Into  the  eastern  part  of  the  continent  went  ^^^i^^ry  and 
Portuguese  government,  and  into  all  the  rest  con^u^t'" 
went  the  Spanish.  At  first  the  government 
was  largely  military,  but  side  by  side  with  the 
military  was  the  ecclesiastical.  On  the  heels  of 
the  military  conquest  came  the  ecclesiastical 
conquest,  and  after  a  while  the  priest  was 
more  powerful  than  the  soldier,  and  the  Roman 
hierarchy  overshadowed  both  soldier  and 
civilian. 


84  South    America 

^  Crown      The  new  lands  were  regarded  as  crown  lands, 

FcnrTof  ^^^  ^^^  monarch  governed  more  or  less  directly. 

Government  In  Spain  the  King  established  the  Council  of 

the  Indies,   which  was  so  called  because  the 

Americas  were   supposed    at  that  time  to  be 

parts   of   India.      Subject    to    the   King,    this 

Council    had    general    supervision.    Then  the 

King  ruled  very  directly  through  viceroys  and 

executives  of  lower  rank  appointed  by  himself 

or  through  the  Council.    The  viceroy  was  the 

representative  of  the  King.     Then  there  were 

captaincies,   and   the   division  into  provinces. 

Forms  of  government  brought  from  Spain  were 

estabhshed.     For  the  municipality  there  was 

the   Cahildo,    or   local   Council,    and   in   great 

centers  was  the  Audiencia,  which  was  a  court 

of  appeal  and  inspection. 

Viceroyal       For  a  long  time  there  was  only  one  viceroy 

Territories  £^j.  v^p^nish  South  America.     He  had  his  seat 

in  Lima,  the  capital  city  of  Peru.     At  a  later 

period  other  viceroys  were  appointed,  but  it 

was   not   until   1776  that  the   viceroyalty   at 

Buenos  Aires  was  created. 

Royal  and      Both  Spain  and  Portugal  carried  into  South 

Feudal  ^^\j3^gj.jpg^  \]^q  feudal  system  and  both  Indians 
Despotism 

and  others  suffered  from  the  crushing  despotism 


Making  of  the  BepiibUcs  85 

of  the  lords  of  the  soil.  As  the  years  went  on 
the  despotism  of  the  King  and  certain  favored 
classes  became  more  and  more  severe. 

The  population  was  made  up  of  several  Classes 
classes,  and  all  felt  the  harshness  of  the  yoke  H^rsh^Ruie 
excepting  a  favored  few.  The  African  slave 
bore  his  burden  with  less  friction  than  some 
of  the  others.  The  Indian  toiled  sullenly  but 
suffered  keenly.  The  mixed  races  with  Spanish 
blood  inherited  the  spirit  of  independence 
which  belonged  to  the  Spaniard  as  an  individual. 
Still  another  class  gradually  resented  the  treat- 
ment they  received.  They  were  the  pure- 
blooded  descendants  of  Spaniards  but  born  in 
South  America.  They  were  called  the  Creoles. 
Their  brethren  and  cousins  born  in  Spain  con- 
stituted a  privileged  class  and  looked  down  on 
the  Creoles  as  inferiors,  though  they  knew  they 
were  of  the  same  blood,  but  that  fiery  blood 
would  yet  assert  itself  in  an  effort  to  free 
itself  from  the  vigorous  domination  of  people 
of  the  same  race. 

Indeed,  the  spirit  of  independence  manifested  Early 

itself  in  armed  resistance  from  very  early  days.  ^^*^^^  ^^ 

•^  ^        ^       Resistance 

Almost  at  the  beginning  of  colonial  develop- 
ment there  were  such  assertions.     The  colonists 


86  South   America 

in  Paraguay  had  practical  independence  from 
1535  to  1560.  Early  in  the  eighteenth  century 
the  Creoles  in  Potosi  raised  the  cry  of  ''Liberty.'' 
In  1730,  two  thousand  of  mixed  blood  arose  in 
upper  Peru  and  by  an  armed  protest  secured 
some  rights.  In  1765,  the  Creoles  of  Quito 
arose  in  arms  against  taxes  which  had  been 
levied  upon  them.  In  1780,  the  Indians  in  Peru, 
under  Tupac- Amaru,  a  descendant  of  the  Incas, 
arose  against  their  Spanish  oppressors  but 
failed  in  their  valiant  attempt. 
Showed      These   outbreaks,   however,   were   not   of  a 

^^^^  .  very  definite  political  character  and  were  not 
connected  movements,  but  they  proved  the 
existence  of  very  general  discontent,  and  the 
reasons  for  dissatisfaction  with  Spanish  rule 
grew  with  every  new  generation.  The  treat- 
ment of  South  America  and  the  South  Americans 
was  repressive  and  naturally  provoked  resent- 
ment. The  commercial  restrictions  particular- 
ly w^ere  calculated  to  prevent  the  development 
of  the  colonies. 

Direct      Direct  commercial  communication  across  the 
F^Mden  ^^^^^^^^  ^^^m  and  to  Buenos  Aires  was  positive- 
ly  forbidden.    As   a   consequence  the   people 
of  Buenos  Aires  could  not  buy  directly  from 


Making  of  the  Republics  87 

Spain  nor  directly  export  to  Spain,  mucli  less 
were  they  permitted  to  trade  with  any  other 
European  country.  Buenos  Aires  and  every 
other  section  south  of  the  region  of  Panama 
had  to  look  to  Lima  for  supplies. 

Imports  from  Spain  had  first  to  go  to  the  Indirect 
Isthmus  of  Panama.  Landing  on  the  Atlantic  pregcnbed 
side,  they  were  then  transported  by  mules 
across  the  Isthmian  trail  to  the  Pacific  Ocean, 
where  the  goods  were  placed  on  coasting- 
vessels  that  sailed  to  Callao  in  Peru.  At  that 
point  the  cargo  was  disembarked  and  taken 
to  Lima.  Thence  it  was  carried  up  the  moun- 
tains, through  the  Andean  passes,  along  the 
high  plateau,  down  the  sides  of  the  mountains, 
and  ax^ross  the  pampas  of  Argentina  to  the  city 
of  Buenos  Aires.  It  is  easily  seen  that  the 
great  expense  of  these  long  and  roundabout 
shipments  added  immensely  to  the  natural 
cost  of  the  goods. 

The    colonies    were    forbidden    to    conduct  Monopolistic 
direct   trade   between   themselves,    they   were     ^'^^ 
not  permitted  to  buy  outside  of  Spain,  and  even 
dealings  with  the  Spani^  had  to  be  limited  to 
the    purchase    of   things   that    came   through 
monopolies  that  were  protected  by  the  Spanish 


88  South   America 

government.  Any  possible  industry  in  the 
colonies  that  might  compete  with  any  product 
of  Spain  was  prohibited. 

Exorbitant  The  people  in  the  southern  and  Atlantic 
''  r"    M  colonies  of  South  America,  if  they  purchased 

Industries  imported  goods  by  way  of  Lima,  had  to  pay 
five  or  six  hundred  per  cent,  above  the  original 
cost  of  the  wares.  This  of  course  tended  to  the 
impoverishment  of  the  people.  At  the  same 
time  such  a  system  made  the  exportation  of 
Argentine  products  quite  impossible.  Hides, 
hair,  wool,  and  agricultural  products  could  not 
stand  the  cost  of  such  a  circuitous  and  lengthy 
transport  over  land  and  over  two  oceans. 
Practically,  nothing  could  pay  the  exportation 
but  precious  metals  and  valuable  medicines, 
so  effort  had  to  be  confined  to  producing 
gold  and  silver  for  export  while  greatly  needed 
industries  were  strangled  in  their  birth. 

Smuggling  One  need  not  be  surprised  to  learn  that  under 
such  conditions  Buenos  Aires  became  a  com- 
munity of  smugglers.  English  and  Dutch  ships 
came  cautiously  into  her  waters  and  landed 
cargoes  of  needed  goods  and  in  return  took 
pay  in  hides  and  in  dollars  of  South  American 
silver  bearing  a  Spanish  stamp. 


Making  of  the  Republics  89 

All  this  was  not  calculated  to  develop  the  Bonds  of 
spirit  of  loyalty  to  the  mother  country.  It  t°^^  ,- 
strained  the  relations  and  helped  to  break  the 
bond  that  bound  the  Spanish  colonies  to  Spain. 
These  commercial  restrictions  and  the  limita- 
tion of  the  rights  and  privileges  of  the  South 
American  people,  even  those  of  pure  Spanish 
blood,  ultimately  brought  about  the  disruption 
of  the  relations  that  had  existed  between  the 
Spaniard  and  the  South  American. 

In  addition  there  were  other  forces  at  work.  Roman 
The  domination  of  the  Roman  hierarchy  had   ^^1^^  ^.i 
much  to  do  with  the  oppression  and  distress  of  oppression 
the  people.     Then,  from  the  early  days,  the 
inquisition  had  been  doing  its  terrible  work 
and    strengthening    the    foreign    power.     The 
restraints    developed    resentment,    the    resent- 
ment grew  into  resistance,  and  resistance  became 
revolution. 

In  spite  of  the  isolated  position  of  the  southern  Influence  of 
continent   and  Spanish   prohibitions,   ideas   of  ^^^ 
political   liberty   had   percolated   through   the  French 
colonies.     The  news  of  the  success  of  the  war  Revolutions 
of  the  Revolution  in  the  English  colonies  of  North 
America  and  the  recognized  independence  of 
the  United  States  of  America  gave  the  first 


90  South    America 

strong  hope  of  independence  to  the  Spanish 
colonies  in  South  America.  Then  came  the 
French  Revolution,  in  1789,  which  strengthened 
this  hope. 
Growing  Educated  Creoles  who  had  been  in  Europe  or 
Freedom  ^^  ^^^  United  States  communicated  with  their 
friends  in  South  America,  and  there  were  spread 
the  ideas  of  liberty,  equality,  and  fraternity, 
and  of  self-government  among  the  common 
people.  Antonio  Narino  translated  into  Spanish, 
printed  in  secret,  and  circulated  throughout 
New  Granada  The  Rights  of  Man.  As  a  result 
he  was  banished  to  Africa,  but  the  rights  of 
man  were  winning  their  wa}^  The  desire  for 
freedom  was  ready  to  reveal  itself  in  action. 
Opportunity,  leaders,  and  organization  alone 
were  needed,  and  the  opportunity  was  at 
hand. 
Napoleon  In  1808,  Napoleon  made  his  power  felt  in 
^  P^^  Spain  and  the  divided  royal  family  of  that 
country  abdicated  in  his  favor,  whereupon 
Napoleon  put  his  brother  Joseph  Bonaparte 
on  the  throne  of  Spain.  Since  the  monarchy 
was  the  only  constitutional  link  between  Spain 
and  America,  this  act  of  Napoleon's  had  far- 
reaching  consequences. 


Making  of  the  Republics  91 

In  the  South  American  colonies  two  feehngs  South 

1         ^  1         1     •        f  ir     America's 

were  at  work.  One  was  the  desire  for  self-  Opportunity 
government;  the  other  was  sympathy  with, 
if  not  loyalty  to,  the  one  whom  they  believed 
was  the  legitimate  king  of  Spain.  They  were 
opposed  to  the  old  monarch,  Charles  IV,  but 
friendly  to  Ferdinand  VII,  whom  the  French 
had  made  a  prisoner.  This  was  South  America's 
opportunity,  for  while  Spanish  armies  were  in 
South  America,  Spain  could  do  little  or  nothing 
to  strengthen  them. 

Soon  revolutionary  efforts  began.  In  the  First 
city  of  Chuquisaca,  in  upper  Peru,  the  Creoles  t,^^"?^ 
deposed  the  constituted  authorities  and  started 
an  independent  government  in  1809.  In  July, 
of  1809,  the  city  of  La  Paz  followed  the  ex- 
ample set  by  its  sister  city  and  formed  a  junta 
composed  exclusively  of  persons  of  Spanish 
blood  who  had  been  born  in  South  America. 
Troops,  however,  were  sent  from  the  viceroyal- 
ty  of  Peru  and  the  viceroyalty  of  La  Plata  and 
these  uprisings  were  suppressed. 

The  next  year,  1810,  the  general  revolution  General 
reall}^  began,  and  in  wideiy  separated   places  ggg^  ^ 
juntas  of  government  were  organized,  with  the  i8io 
assertion  that  the  sovereignty  was  represented 


92  South    Amenca 

by  the  people  and  that  they  would  govern  in 
the  name  of  the  monarch. 
Action  m       Thus,    on    the    19th    of    April,     1810,    the 
g    ^^'  local  council  at  Caracas  arrested  the  Captain- 
Akes,  General  and  the  Audiencia  Real,  and  a  pro- 
Bogota,  and  visional  junta  was  formed  under  the  title  of 
Santiago 

the   ''Junta  Established  for  the  Preservation 

of  the  Rights  of  His  Majesty,  the  King  Ferdi- 
nand VII.''  On  the  25th  of  May,  1810, 
in  the  city  of  Buenos  Aires,  a  great  mass  of 
armed  men  appeared  in  the  main  plaza  before 
the  building  occupied  by  the  Cabildo,  formed 
a  Creole  junta,  and  compelled  the  viceroy  to 
retire.  This  junta  was  recognized  by  the 
Cabildo  and  by  it  was  proclaimed  to  be  the 
supreme  authority.  All  this  w^as  done  in  the 
name  of  Ferdinand  VII.,  King  of  Castile  and 
Leon,  but  the  people  did  it,  and  the  people 
took  the  government  into  their  own  hands. 
On  the  20th  of  July,  1810,  the  revolution  began 
in  Bogota;  and,  on  the  18th  of  September,  1^10, 
a  revolutionary  junta  was  formed  in  Santiago, 
Chile. 
By  a  These  practically  simultaneous  uprisings,  in 
j^  ,  ^  places  very  remote  from  each  other,  are  all  the 
more  remarkable  when  it  is  remembered  that 


Making  of  the  Republics  93 

there  were  no  cables,  no  telegraphs,  no  modern 
postal  systems,  and  no  means  of  rapid  com- 
munication in  that  vast  continent. 

Before  the  close  of  the  year  the  revolution  All  Spanish 
was  general  throughout  Spanish  South  America,  ^^gj^j,^ 
Ostensibly  the  people  in  many  places  acted  in  Affected 
the   interest    of   Ferdinand   VII.     With   some 
this  was  probably  sincere,   while  with  others 
it  may  have  been  a  mere  pretext  to  pacify 
the  loyalists,  but,  whatever  the  motive  was, 
the  real  purpose  and  actual  outcome  was  the 
independence    of    the    Spanish    Americans    in 
South  America. 

The  actual  revolution  in  South  America  First 
began  in  the  north,  and  from  the  north  came 
the  first  liberator,  as  the  South  Americans 
called  him.  This  remarkable  man  who  first 
attempted  the  independence  of  the  northern 
section  of  the  continent  was  Francisco  Miranda. 

Miranda  was  born  in  Caracas,  in  1756.  He  Preparation 
was  of  a  Spanish  family  which  possessed  great 
wealth  and  was  very  prominent  among  the 
colonial  nobility.  He  was  sent  to  Europe  to 
complete  his  education.  When  in  Paris  he  met 
the  Marquis  de  Lafayette,  who  had  been  in  the 
United  States  of  America  aidinir  the  Americans 


04  South    America 

who  were  fighting  for  their  independence. 
Miranda,  who  at  that  time  was  about  twenty- 
two  years  of  age,  promptly  enlisted,  and  going 
to  America,  was  given  a  position  on  the  staff 
of  General  George  Washington.  Inspired  by 
the  illustrious  example  of  Washington,  Miranda 
determined  to  attempt  the  liberation  of  his  own 
country.  The  time,  however,  was  not  yet  ripe. 
Experiences  Returning  to  Europe  he  had  many  and  varied 
experiences.  Personally  attractive,  he  pos- 
sessed many  winning  qualities,  for  he  was  an 
educated  man  with  a  variety  of  accomplish- 
ments, being  not  only  a  soldier,  but  also  a  poet,  a 
wit,  and  a  musician.  It  is  no  wonder,  there- 
fore, that  finding  his  way  to  St.  Petersburg, 
he  became  a  favorite  of  Catherine  the  Great. 
The  French  Revolution  called  forth  his  sym- 
pathies. He  offered  his  services  to  the  Repub- 
licans and  became  a  general  of  division. 
Appeal  to       As  early  as  1791  Miranda  published  a  letter* 

of  X  ^  J  to  the  people  of  the  United  States,  in  which 
States  and  r     r  ^ 

Great  he  attacked  the  colonial  system  of  Spain  and 
Britain  declared  that  the  colonies  "were  free  by  natural 
right  received  from  the  Creator."     He  also  at- 
tempted to  secure  the  moral  and  material  sup- 
port of  Great  Britain.  Failing  to  secure  the  direct 


Making  of  the  Republics  95 

help  of  the  United  States  and  of  Great  Britain, 
he  then  ventured  to   open  the  war    himself. 

In  1803  he  went  to  the  United  States,  and  Direct 
aided  by  two  American  citizens,  Colonel  Smith  j^J^F^a 
and  Mr.  Ogden,  he  fitted  out  an  expedition  of 
about  two  hundred  volunteers,  a  number  of 
whom  had  been  his  comrades  in  the  American 
army  during  the  revolution.  In  1800  he  sailed 
for  South  America  and  landed  on  the  coast  of 
Venezuela.  Getting  a  foothold,  he  issued  a 
proclamation,  but  the  people  did  not  respond, 
and  he  was  overcome.  Some  of  his  men  were 
shot,  some  were  imprisoned,  and  his  own  Hfe 
was  spared  only  through  the  intercession  of 
his  family  and  influential  friends. 

Again  he  returned  to  England,  and  in  Work  in 
London  rendered  valuable  service  to  the  cause 
of  South  American  liberty,  by  establishing  a 
society  called  the  "Gran  Reunion  Americana." 
It  was  a  secret  society  a^d  each  manber  was 
sworn  to  promote  the  transformation  of  the 
Spanish  colonies  of  South  America  into  in- 
dependent governments,  and,  among  the  mem- 
bers were  Narino  of  New  Granada-,  Montu- 
far  and  Rocafuerte  of  Quito,  Alvear  of  Argen- 

^Earlier  name  for  Colombia. 


96  South    America 

tina,  and  others  who  later  became  famous  in 

the  hberation  of  the  colonies  in  South  America. 

Returns      After   his   early   failures   he   returned   from 

with  Bolivar  ^^^^^^^  ^j^jg  ^j^^  ^j^j^  Bolivar.     Miranda  and 

Bolivar  fought  side  by  side  and  together  won 
some  important  victories. 
Successful       As  we  have  seen,  the  revolution  began  in 

Steps  in    Q^j,ac3^g    oj^   ^^i^  ig^j^    ^f   ^   j-jj     ig^Q.      Qn    the 
Venezuela  ^     ' 

2nd  of  March,  1811,  the  Congress  opened  its 

sessions  in  Caracas,  and  on  the  5th  of  July, 
1811,  the  Congress  declared  the  Republic  of 
Venezuela  free  and  independent  of  Spain.  The 
original  Declaration  of  Independence  of  Vene- 
zuela still  exists  in  the  handwriting  of  Francisco 
Miranda.  In  it  the  signers  declare  that  Spain 
was  ''always  deaf  to  the  cries  of  justice  on  our 
part."  On  the  21st  of  December,  1811,  the 
Congress  sanctioned  a  constitution  similar  to 
that  of  the  United  States  of  America. 
Reverse  p^\\  this  seemed  most  promising.  Miranda 
Earthquake  ^^^  made  Dictator,  but  in  that  very  year  (1812) 
both  the  Congress  and  the  Republic  were  des- 
troyed. This  was  due  largely  to  a  terrible 
earthquake  which  leveled  the  city  of  Caracas 
to  the  ground.  The  clergy,  who  generally 
were  royalists,  took  advantage  of  this  catas- 


Making  of  the  Republics  97 

trophe,  pointing  out  that  it  occurred  on  Holy- 
Thursday,  exactly  a  year  after  the  Declaration 
of  Independence,  and  asserting  that  it  was  an 
act  of  Providence  in  which  God  expressed  his 
displeasure  and  that  he  had  convulsed  the  land 
to  crush  both  the  rebels  and  the  rebellion. 
Then,  unable  to  maintain  an  army  in  the  field, 
Miranda  concluded  a  peace  on  the  29th  of  July, 
1812,  and  surrendered  the  ruined  city,  capitulat- 
ing on  condition  that  he  should  be  deported  to 
the  United  States. 

This  condition  was  not  honored.  He  jour-  ^-ij^nda's 
neyed  toward  the  sea  and  fell  into  the  hands  of  spain 
an  opposition  faction  of  the  revolutionists.  By 
them  he  was  subjected  to  a  sort  of  trial  and 
delivered  to  the  Spaniards  and  even  Bolivar 
voted  for  his  death  as  a  traitor,  and  Monteverde, 
the  Spanish  commander,  gave  Bolivar  a  pass- 
port "in  recompense  for  his  services  to  the 
king  in  the  imprisonment  of  Miranda."  By 
the  Spaniards  Miranda  was  sent  to  Spain  where 
he  was  imprisoned,  and  at  last,  in  1816,  he  died 
in  the  dungeons  of  the  Inquisition  of  Cadiz, 
Spain,  and,  as  one  has  said,  he  was  ''buried  in 
the  mud  banks,  over  which  the  waters  of  the 
Mediterranean  ebb  and  flow  in  front  of  the 


98  South    America 

city."    Thus  perished  the  man  who  was  the 
soul  of  the  initial  period  of  the  great  South 
American  Revolution. 
Bolivar      Miranda  died,   but  the  spirit  of  revolution 
ecomes  ^^-jj  g^pyjyg^j      Another  and  a  much  younger 
man  was  to  come  to  the  front  as  the  great 
northern  liberator.    This  was  Simon  Bolivar, 
who  had  been  a  member  of  Miranda's  society 
in    London    and    had    been    associated    with 
Miranda  in  the  rising  of  1810  in  Venezuela. 
Like  Miranda,  Bolivar  was  born  in  Venezuela 
and  in  the  same  city  of  Caracas. 
A  Young      Bolivar  w^as  born  in  1783,  so  that  he  was 
^  about  twenty-seven  years  younger  than  Miranda, 
and  himself  only  about  twenty-seven  years  old 
when  he  helped  with  others  to  start  the  revolu- 
tion at  Caracas  in  1810. 
Early  Life      Left  an  orphan  at  three  years  of  age,  he  fell 
an     raining  j^^-^,  ^^  some  of  the  largest  estates  in  his  native 
country.     At  home,  under  the  care  of  a  tutor, 
he  obtained  the  elements  of  a  liberal  education, 
but  at  the  age  of  sixteen  he  w^as  sent  to  Europe 
to   pursue  his  studies.     During  his  residence 
abroad   he   traveled   extensively   in   England, 
France,  and  Italy,  and  while  in  Paris  witnessed 
some  of  the  closing  scenes  of  the  French  Revolu- 


Making  of  the  Republics  99 

tion.  In  1809  he  went  back  to  Venezuela 
by  way  of  the  United  States,  where  he  had  an 
opportunity  to  study  the  workings  of  a  free 
government,  and  as  a  result  he  determined  to 
make  his  own  country  free.  Back  again  in 
London  he  came  in  contact  with  Miranda  and 
joined  his  secret  societ3^  In  that  South  Amer- 
ican Reunion  he  learned  both  the  principles  and 
plans  of  revolution,  and  when  he  returned  to 
his  native  country  that  year  it  was  to  Vv^ork  and 
fight  along  with  Miranda  for  the  independence 
of  Venezuela  and  of  all  South  America. 

So  Bolivar  was  at  the  outbreak  in  1810,  and  ^'^^ 
from  the  revolutionary  junta  received  a  colonel's  ^^  ^ 
commission.  When  the  independent  govern- 
ment collapsed  in  1812,  he  fled  to  the  island  of 
Curacao,  but,  hearing  of  revolutionary  move- 
ments in  New  Granada,  he  went  to  that  country 
and,  receiving  a  commission  from  the  independent 
government  of  Cartagena,  he  at  once  vigor- 
ously attacked  the  Spanish.  In  the  meantime 
the  revolution  had  been  progressing  in  the 
south,  the  revolution  in  Buenos  Aires  having 
begun  almost  at  the  same  time  as  that  in  Caracas. 

In  the   early   period   of  war  in  Argentina,  San  Martin 
General  Manuel  Belgrano  proved  to  be  a  most     P?*"^^^ 


100  South    America 

valuable  leader  of  the  patriots,  and  in  1812 
he  won  a  most  memorable  victory  over  the 
Spaniards  near  Tucuman  and  by  it  saved  the 
Argentine  revolution.  At  this  juncture  there 
came  to  the  front  the  most  remarkable  soldier 
of  the  South.  His  name  was  Jose  San  Martin. 
Soldierly       San  Martin,  as  he  is  commonly  called,  was 

^uucation  1^^^^^  .^^  1778,  in  Argentina.  His  mother  was 
a  Creole  and  his  father  a  Spanish  military 
ofhcer.  When  he  was  eight  years  of  age,  the 
father  took  the  whole  family  to  Spain.  In 
that  country  Jose  received  his  education,  his 
professional  education  being  conducted  in  the 
best  military  schools  that  Spain  possessed. 
At  an  early  age  he  entered  the  Spanish  army  and 
served  in  the  many  wars  in  which  Spain  was 
engaged  after  the  Revolution  in  France,  and  so 
distinguished  himself  that  he  rose  to  the  rank 
of  lieutenant-colonel. 

Becomes  a  In  the  meantime  he  had  accepted  liberal 
1  eraior  •  j^^^g  ^^^  j^^^^j  become  a  member  of  Miranda's 
secret  society  and  was  pledged  to  the  work 
of  transforming  Spain's  South  American  colon- 
ies into  independent  governments.  The  very 
next  year  after  his  promotion  to  the  position  of 
lieutenant-colonel  in  the  army  of  Spain,  San 


Making  of  the  Republics        101 

Martin  resigned  his  commission  that  he  might 
return  to  his  native  land  and  aid  in  her  effort 
to  secure  independence.  There  had  been  many 
fluctuations  in  the  struggle  between  the  patriots 
and  the  Spaniards  in  the  different  parts  of 
Spanish  South  America.  When  San  Martin 
landed  at  Buenos  Aires  in  March,  1812,  it  seemed 
not  improbable  that  the  Revolution  of  1810 
would  utterly  fail. 

As    one    historian    puts    it:    "Bolivia    and  Crisis  in  the 

TT  1     J.     xu  J.'  •    •        Movement  fgi 

Uruguay  were  lost;  the  reaction  was  gaimng  j  , 

ground  in  Venezuela;  Chile  was  menaced  by  dence 

an  army  from  Lima  and  shortly  fell  back  into 

Spanish  hands;  Peru  was  steady  for  the  old 

system.     Only  in  Argentina  and  New  Granada 

were  the  fires  of  insurrection  still  burning,  and 

between  them  intervened  Peru,  the  stronghold 

of  Spanish  power  in  South  America — a  citadel 

impregnable   behind   mountains,    deserts,    and 

the  ocean." 

As  a  matter  of  fact  the  Republic  of  Vene-  A  Force 

zuela  was  destroyed  in  July  of  that  very  year,  p"*^^^  ^ 

It  was  a  dark  outlook,   but  the  man  to  save 

the  day  had  come.     He  was  now  thirty-four 

years  of  age,   an  experienced  soldier  and  an 

efficient  officer.    Eight  days   after  his  arrival 


manders  a 
Result 


102  South   America 

San  Martin  was  confirmed  in  his  rank  as  lieu- 
tenant-colonel. He  quickly  took  in  the  situa- 
tion and  proceeded  to  organize  and  drill  some 
good  regiments  in  Buenos  Aires.  He  saw  the 
importance  of  quality  and  thorough  preparation. 
He  selected  only  youth  of  the  finest  physical 
and  the  best  moral  character.  These  he  drilled 
and  trained  and  subjected  to  the  severest 
discipline,  steadily  eliminating  those  who  did 
not  measure  up  to  his  high  and  rigid  standard. 
Many  Com-  Out  of  this  severe  system  and  out  of  this 
select  corps  came  generals  and  other  officers  for 
the  armies  and  battles  that  followed,  his  famous 
regiment  of  mounted  grenadiers  producing 
nineteen  generals  and  more  than  two  hundred 
officers  of  lower  rank.  In  1814  San  Martin 
was  given  the  chief  command  of  the  army 
of  the  north  which  was  intended  to  act  in  upper 
Peru  and  against  the  viceroy  of  Lima. 
Peru  the  San  Martin  perceived  the  importance  of 
Spanish  destroying  the  Spanish  power  in  Peru  if  South 
Power  America  was  to  be  free,  but  he  saw  the  many 
difficulties  in  the  vray  of  reaching  Lima  through 
the  mountains  and  high  altitudes  of  upper 
Peru.  If  he  could  cross  the  Andes  and  defeat 
the  Spanish  forces  in  ChilCj  then  he  might  enter 


Making  of  the  Republics        103 

P^yu  by  the  sea.  He  decided  upon  this  course 
of  action  and  asked  for  and  received  the  appoint- 
ment as  governor  of  the  Province  of  Cuyo, 
which  was  in  the  extreme  west  of  Argentina 
and  right  under  the  shadow  of  the  Andes  Moun- 
tains. 

Making  Mendoza  his  headquarters,  he  gath-  Argentine 
ered,  drilled,  and  supplied  an  army  of  invasion  ^^^  " 
which  was  to  be  an  army  of  liberation.    The  Established 
revolution   of   Buenos   Aires,    or   The   Umted 
Provinces  of  the  Rio  de  la  Plata,  continued 
without  a  break  from  the  25th  of  May,  1810. 
While  practically  independent  of  Spain,  never- 
theless it  was  not  until  the  9th  of  July,  1816., 
at  Tucuman,  that  the  provinces  formally  de- 
clared  their   independence,  and   hence,  so  to 
speak,  Argentina  celebrates  two  independence 
days. 

Three  days  before  this  formal  declaration  of  San  Martin's 

independence,    the    revolution    in    Venezuela  fr^f  . 

Victories 

failed  and  Bolivar  had  fled  from  his  country. 
Argentina  and  the  United  Provinces  of  the 
Plata  stood  alone,  and  Argentina  was  to  be  the 
leader  in  the  hberation  of  South  America.  San 
Martin  was  now  ready  to  move.  In  January, 
1817,  he  began  his  advance  and,  dividing  his 


104  South    America 

forces,  crossed  the  Cordilleras.     Outmaneuver- 
ing  and  defeating  the  Spaniards,  he  united  his 
forces  and,  in  February,  1817,  won  the  import- 
ant battle  of  Chacabuco.     In  April,  1818,  he 
gained    a    decisive  victory  at   Maipo,   to  the 
south  of  Santiago. 
Bolivar's       Jn  the  northern  part  of  the  continent  Bolivar 
the^orth  ^^^  gotten  a  foothold  again  and  was  pushing 
forward.     In  1819  he  undertook  the  capture 
of  the  capital  of  New  Granada.     Scaling  the 
Andes  he  descended  to  the  vicinity  of  Bogota, 
and  in  August  of  that  year  won  a  great  victory 
over  the  Spanish  army  at  Boyaca.     After  this 
battle  Bolivar  united  Venezuela  and  New  Gran- 
ada into  one  republic  which  he  called  Colombia. 
Invasion  of      With  the  Spanish   power   broken   in   Chile, 
®^"  it  was  now  possible  for  San  Martin  to  attempt 
an  entrance  into  Peru.     A  fleet  under  Lord 
Cochrane,  an  Englishman,  was  fitted  out  and, 
in  August,  1820,  San  Martin  with  his  Argentine 
and    Chilean   troops    sailed    from    Valparaiso. 
In  less  than  a  month  his  army  had  landed  at 
Pisco,  Peru. 
Peruvian  In-       Sending  General  Arenales  with  an  army  to 
dependence  ^^^j^^  ^  circuit  through  the  eastern  highlands. 
Proclaimed  ^  i       •  i     i  • 

San  Martin  reembarked  and  landea  with  his 


Making  of  the  Republics        105 

army  north  of  Callao  where  he  could  com- 
mand the  city  of  Lima,  and,  later,  Arenales  re- 
joined him.  On  the  6th  of  July,  1821,  General 
Jose  de  La  Serna,  the  viceroy,  fled  from  Lima, 
and,  three  days  later,  a  division  of  San  Martin's 
army  entered  the  city.  The  citizens  soon  de- 
cided in  favor  of  independence,  and,  on  the 
28th  of  July;  1821,  the  independence  of  Peru 
was  publicly  proclaimed. 

Just  about  one  month  prior  to  this,  Bolivar  GuayaquU 
gained  his  crowning  victory  on  the  plain  of  Liij^rty 
Carabobo.  In  the  meantime,  in  1820,  the  people 
of  Guayaquil  sought  their  liberty  and  formed 
the  state  of  Guayaquil.  Bolivar  sent  his  ablest 
general,  Sucre,  to  aid  them,  and  he  reached 
Guayaquil  in  the  month  of  May,  1821. 

The  time  had  arrived  when  the  patriots  of  Union  of 
the  north  under  Bolivar  and  the  patriots  of  the 
south  under  San  Martin  could  help  each  other 
and,  joining  forces,  could  complete  the  indepen- 
dence of  Spanish  South  America. 

Sucre  needed  aid  and  San  Martin  sent  him  a  Sucre 
portion  of  his  army,  and  Sucre,  aided  bj^  the  ^^^' 
reenforcements  sent  by  San  Martin,  won  a  great  Victorious 
victory  in  May,  1822,  on  the  heights  overlooking 
the  city  of  Quito. 


106  South    America 

Meeting  of      Bolivar  had  marched  from  southern  Colombia 

f  ^^!^    and  reached  the  frontiers  of  Quito  in  March, 
San  Martin  ^ 

1822.  San  Martin  sailed  to  Ecuador  to  meet 
him.  In  Guayaquil  on  the  25th  of  July,  1822, 
the  victor  of  the  north  and  the  victor  of  the 
south  met  for  the  first  time.  The  conversations 
between  the  two  liberators  were  in  private  but 
their  import  was  serious.  The  two  men  had 
two  policies.  San  Martin  believed  in  the 
independence  and  self-government  of  each 
country,  while  Bolivar  wanted  to  combine  all 
the  countries  under  one  government,  and  it 
was  evident  that  he  wished  to  be  the  head. 
It  was  equally  plain  that  Bolivar  would  not 
willingly  endure  a  superior  or  an  equal  in 
military  operations,  but  it  was  necessary  to 
unite  the  northern  and  southern  armies  in  order 
to  utterly  crush  the  Spanish  power  in  upper 
Peru. 
San  Martin's  To  avoid  a  personal  clash  and  to  give  unity 
and  success  to  the  final  campaign,  San  Martin 
determined  to  obliterate  himself.  Quickly  re- 
turning to  Lima,  he  went  before  the  first 
constituent  Congress  of  Peru,  which  convened 
in  September,  1822,  and  yielded  his  authority. 
The  Congress  voted  him  the  title,  ''Founder  of 


Self -exile 


Making  of  the  Republics        107 

the  Liberty  of  Peru,"  and  he,  without  an- 
nouncement, sailed  that  night  from  the  harbor 
of  Callao.  A  Uttle  later  he  sailed  from  Buenos 
Aires  for  Europe.  Self-exiled  he  lived  in 
poverty. 

The  work  of  liberation  was  almost  over,  but  Closing 
strong  Spanish  armies  remained  in  the  high-  ®^®°^^° 
lands  of  upper  Peru.  Bolivar  was  near  and  San 
Martin  had  left  his  veteran  Argentines  and 
Chileans  with  their  experienced  officers  to  aid 
the  Peruvian  patriots.  There  was  hard  fight- 
ing in  southern  Peru,  and  the  royalist,  Canterac, 
with  an  army  of  9,000  men,  taking  advantage 
of  the  withdrawal  of  the  republic's  troops, 
rushed  down  from  the  mountains  and  captured 
the  city  of  Lima.  Bolivar  sent  General  Sucre 
with  3,000  men,  and  he  occupied  Callao. 

On    the    6th    of    August,    1823,    Bolivar's  Last  ^ 

forces  met  the  royalists  under  Canterac  on  the  ,,.  ®®P1^ 
•^  Victones 

plain  of  Junin.  Not  a  shot  was  fired,  but 
there  was  a  battle  of  saber  and  lance,  and  the 
royalists  were  driven  from  the  field.  Then 
followed  the  battle  of  Ayacucho,  fought  on  the 
9th  of  December,  1824,  where  General  Sucre 
won  a  great  \dctory  over  La  Sema,  the 
viceroy,   and    Canterac,  and   ended    the    war, 


108  South   America 

and  all  the  Spanish  colonies  in  South  America 
had  gained  their  independence. 
Spanish  The  most  notable  result  of  the  war  for  in- 
epu  .ncs  (jgpgj2(jgnce  was  the  creation  of  a  series  of 
new  republics  out  of  the  Spanish  colonies. 
Bolivar's  idea  of  one  government  for  all  South 
America  was  not  realized,  but  San  Martin's 
theory  of  self-govermnent  prevailed. 
Adjust-  The  boundaries  of  the  republics  were  already 
Territorv  ^^^^^Y  ^'^^^  defined  by  the  old  divisions  of  the 
Spanish  colonial  days.  Some  modifications,  how- 
ever, were  made.  Bolivar  combined  Venezuela, 
New  Granada,  and  Ecuador  into  the  Republic 
of  Colombia,  which  fell  apart  before  his  death, 
in  1830,  but  New  Granada  perpetuated  the 
name  Colombia.  Peru  retained  its  old  boundary 
lines,  but  Bolivar,  taking  upper  Peru  as  a  separate 
republic,  named  it  Bolivia  after  himself.  The 
old  viceroyalty  of  Buenos  Aires,  or  the  Rio 
de  la  Plata,  passed  from  the  United  Provinces 
to  the  three  republics,  Argentina,  Paraguay, 
and  Uruguay.  For  a  time  Uruguay  was 
associated  with  Argentina,  but  its  river  separa- 
tion made  it  the  Banda  Oriental  or  eastern  bank 
of  the  river,  and  after  varied  experiences  it 
became  the  independent  Republic  of  Uruguay. 


Making  of  the  Republics        109 

Chile  continued  as  the  old  Cliile,  but  was  ChUean 
now  a  self-governing  nation.  In  later  days 
Chile  extended  her  grasp  northward  by  taking 
territory  from  Peru  and  Bolivia.  Patagonia 
was  partitioned  between  Argentina  and  Chile, 
and  the  name  Patagonia  disappeared  from  the 
map. 

In   1840,   Panama  revolted  from  Colombia  Panama  the 
and  maintained  its  independence  until   1842.  <^     .^^ 
Still  later  the  Province  of  Panama  withdrew  Republic 
again  from  Colombia  and  proclaimed  a  Republic 
on   the   3rd  of  November,    1903.      So    to-day 
there    are    ten  Spanish-speaking    republics  in 
South  America. 

In  Portuguese  South  America  the  develop-  Early 
ment  has  been  of  a  somewhat  different  character,  q^^^^^^^ 
and,  though  the  outcome  has  been  similar, 
the  process  has  not  been  so  violent.  Brazil, 
in  the  early  days  suffered  from  the  acts  of  the 
government  of  Portugal  very  much  as  the 
Spanish  colonies  did  from  Spain.  The  country 
was  exploited  for  the  benefit  of  the  king  and 
the  few  he  favored.  Commercial  monopolies 
granted  by  the  crown  limited  trade  and  restricted 
industrial  development.  Traffic  was  forbidden  be- 
tween the  northern  and  the  southern  provinces. 


110  South    America 

Portuguese  In  1807,  the  French  occupied  Portugal  and 
..^^f  the  royal  family  fled  to  Brazil.  Once  there, 
Brazil  John  VI  introduced  a  more  liberal  com- 
mercial policy,  and  the  colony  was  raised  to 
coordinate  rank  with  the  mother  country.  In 
1821,  King  John  VI  returned  to  Lisbon, 
leaving  his  second  son,  Dom  Pedro,  as 
regent. 

Separation  Then  began  a  movement  on  the  part  of  the 
Portugal  S^3,zilians  for  separation  from  Portugal,  and 
this  was  favored  more  or  less  openly  by  the 
prince  regent,  w^hereupon  King  John  sent  him 
peremptory  orders  to  return  to  Portugal,  but 
the  regent  refused. 
Emigre  In  1822  the  independence  of  Brazil  was 
RepubUc  d^^la^'^  ^^<^  "^^6  regent,  Dom  Pedro  I,  was 
proclaimed  Emperor  of  Brazil.  The  emperor, 
in  various  ways,  became  so  unpopular  that 
he  found  it  advisable  to  abdicate  in  favor 
of  his  son,  who  at  that  time  was  a  child  six 
years  of  age.  His  legal  majority  was  de- 
clared in  1841,  and  that  year  he  was  crowned 
emperor  under  the  title  of  Dom  Pedro  II.  The 
emperor  was  an  intelligent  man,  a  lover  of 
learning,  and  a  humane  ruler,  but  republican 
ideas  became  so  strong  that   on  the   15th   of 


Making  of  the  Republics        111 

November,  1889,  a  Republic  was  declared  and 

the  royal  family  was  exiled. 

So  all  South  America  was  free  from  foreign  Liberation 

domination,    with    the    exception    of    British,  ^ovement 
_  \  ^  '    Completed 

French,    and    Dutch    Guiana,    and    excepting 

the  Guianas,  each  country  was  a  republic 
with  a  written  constitution  modeled  on 
the  Constitution  of  the  United  States  of 
America. 

Since  the  introduction  of  republican  forms  Republican 
of  government  in  South  America,  there  has  been  ^    ^^^  ^^  ° 
a    marked   development   along   all  lines,  par-  Established 
ticuJarly  those  of  a  political,  social,   and  re- 
ligious  character.    There   is    a   stronger   love 
for    democratic    institutions    and    republican 
principles  in  government  even  than  was  shown 
during  the  exciting  times  of  the  great  revolution; 
for  at  that  time,  because  of  the  uncertainties 
then  existing  among  the  people,  some  of  the 
strongest  leaders  against  the  Spanish  despotism 
were  bold  to   suggest   the   introduction   of   a 
monarchical  form  of  government. 

The  very  attempt  at  self-government,  though  Benefits  of 

Contact 
not  always  of  the  highest  order,  is  gradually  with  other 

training  the  people  and  securing  greater  stabili-     ®°^  ®® 

ty.    Increased  contact  with  other  parts  of  the 


112  South   America 

world;  through  commerce,  travel,  and  literature, 

is  also  aiding  greatly  in  the  mental,  social,  and 

political    development    of   the    people    of   the 

various  countries  of  South  America.    The  influx 

of   immigrants   from   lands   where   they   were 

familiar  with  free  and  enlightened  governments 

has  contributed  to  the  betterment  of  South 

America  politically,  socially,  and  in  every  other 

way. 

Educational      The  increased  intelligence  which  has  come 

and    oa     -tj^j-ouffh  multiplied  schools  and  improved  school 
Improvement  °  ...  ... 

systems  is  showing  its  influence  in  all  directions. 

Freedom  of  thought,  speech,  and  action  steadily 
grows;  and  this,  tending  to  increased  freedom 
under  law,  gives  liberty  and  sound  government 
an  assurance  of  permanence.  Social  changes 
are  taking  place  in  the  betterment  of  the  masses 
of  the  people  through  better  ideas  of  existence, 
better  sanitation,  and  better  control  of  physical 
disorders,  and  particularly,  of  febrile  diseases, 
all  of  which  tend  to  greater  comfort  among 
the  people,  and,  with  other  things,  are  promo- 
tive of  physical  content. 
Modifying       In  addition  there  are  religious  factors  that 

r.   ^  t^*  ?    exert  a  great  influence.      On  the  one  hand  is 
Protestant-  ^ 

ism  the  Roman  ecclesiasticism,  which,  believing  in 


Making  of  the  RejJublics        113 

the  temporal  power  of  the  Church,  naturally 
desires  to  control  politics.  But  on  the  other 
hand  there  is  the  spirit  and  fact  of  Protestantism, 
which,  while  it  does  not  seek  political  control, 
nevertheless  checks  or  modifies  the  Roman 
power,  not  by  material  nor  political  methods, 
but  by  putting  into  the  minds  of  the  people 
better  and  more  liberal  thought. 

When   the    South   American    countries    are  Recent 
compared  with  what  they  were  before  they  velopment 
became  republics,   it  must  be  conceded  that 
in  recent  years  there  has  been  a  great  improve- 
ment and  that  development  has  been  relatively 
rapid. 

But  there  is  much  yet  to  be  desired.     In-  Sympathy  of 
herited  conditions  continue  to  exist  and  retard  states  and 
the  progress  of  the  South  American  republics.  "Monroe 
Their  struggles  call  for  sympathy  and  their 
condition  calls  for  help.     The  British  colonies 
in  North  America  started  the  war  of  the  Revolu- 
tion against  Great  Britain  with  infinitely  less 
provocation  than  had  the  people  in  Spanish 
South  America.    The  South  Americans  suffered 
more   severely    and   longer   than   the   British 
colonies   that   became   the   United    States    of 
America.     The    United    States    showed    sym- 


Doctrine 


114?  South   America 

path}^  and  was  the  first  nation  to  recognize 
the  independence  of  these  southern  repubhcs 
and    in    the    early    part    of    the    nineteenth 
century  promulgated  the  ''Monroe  Doctrine" 
in   defense  of   the  young  republics  of  South 
America. 
Need  of      The  yoke  of  Spain  was  thrown  off,  but  these 
Ofh     republics  in  all  their  subsequent  years  have 
Bonds  been  weighted  down  by  the  inheritance  of  evil 
from  the  earlier  centuries  and  held  down  by 
the  repressing  and  retarding  influences   of  a 
medieval    ecclesiasticism.    After    such    heroic 
struggles  as  they  have  made  they  deserve  the  best 
fruits  of  political  liberty,  but  they  never  can  en- 
joy these  fruits  until  they  are  freed  from  the 
remaining  bonds  that  have  held  and  hurt  so  long. 
Moral  and      Political  independence  is  not  enough.  Some- 
Emanci-  "^^^^S  niore  is  needed  than  self-government  and 
pation  the  citizen's  ballot.    There  must  be  something 
moral  and  spiritual.    Back  of  national  life  is 
individual  life,  for  the  nation  is  made  up  of 
individuals,  and  what  the  individuals  are  the 
nation  is.    Back  of  morality  is  rehgion,  and 
religion  determines  moral  conduct.    Ultimately, 
error  in  religion  is  mainly  the  cause  of  all  other 
errors  and  of  their  resulting  evils. 


Making  of  the  Republics        115 

Among  leaders  in  South  American  indepen-  Call  for 
dence  have  been  men  of  high  ideals,  but  leaders  chrS°°  ^~ 
and  people  need  the  force  of  the  loftiest  moral 
and  religious  thought.  They  must  have  help, 
but  especially  religious  help.  Nothing  will  aid 
South  America  like  the  pure  and  simple  rehgion 
of  Jesus.  It  makes  for  freedom ;  for  where  the 
spirit  of  Christ  is  there  is  liberty.  The  spirit 
of  Christ  recognizes  the  rights  of  men,  and  so 
tends  to  political  improvement  and  the  general 
uplift  and  comfort  of  the  people.  True  political 
Hberty  must  have  associated  with  it  spiritual 
hberty.  Only  that  can  make  the  most  out 
of  free  government  in  the  state.  That  is  what 
the  South  American  republics  need,  and  we 
should  send  them  the  true  religion  of  Christ. 

QUESTIONS  ON  CHAPTEE  III 

Aim:     To  Appreciate  the  South  American  Struggle 

FOR   IxDEPEXDENCE   AND    PROGRESS 

1.  What  -^yas  the   relative  power   of   England   and 
Spain  at  the  time  of  the  Eef ormation  ? 

2.  What  has  been  the  relative  growth  of  the  two 
nations  in  power  and  enlightenment  since? 

3.*  Trace  the  effect  of  this  on  the  colonies  founded 
by    England    and    Spain    respectively. 

4.  What  would  you  expect  from  colonies  founded 
under  the  care  of  Philip  II  of  Spain? 

5.  What  was  the  attitude  of  the  Spanish  govern- 
ment toward  the  early  colonist? 


116  South    America 

6.  Compare  the  influences  received  by  North  Amer- 
ica from  England,  and  by  South  America  from 
Spain  during  the  17th  and  18th  centuries. 

7.  From  what  sources  did  the  South  Americans 
derive   their   principal    ideals   of    independence? 

8.  In  which  continent  had  the  colonists  the  greater 
provocation  to  revolt? 

9.  Which  colonists  made  the  greater  sacrifices  for 
independence? 

10.  In  what  way  is  South  America  indebted  to 
Napoleon  for  political  independence? 

11.  Which  of  the  South  American  leaders  do  you 
think  most  resembles  George  Washington?  Give 
reasons  for  your  opinion. 

12.*  State  some  of  the  advantages  which  the  English 
colonists  had  over  the  Spanish  as  to  personal 
preparation  for  self-government. 

13.  Which  continent  has  been  in  contact  with  the 
more  progressive  i)art  of  Europe  during  the  last 
century  ? 

14.  Which  continent  has  attracted  the  better  quality 
of  immigration? 

15.*  What  advantages  has  an  English-speaking  over 

a  Spanish-speaking  nation? 
16.     What  relative   results  would  you   expect  to-day 

from   the   previous    advantages   enjoyed   by   the 

North  American  and  South  American  Kepublics? 
17.*  To  what  extent  do  you  think  that  Protestantism 

has  been  responsible  for  the  progress  of  North 

America     as     compared     with     that     of     South 

America? 
18.*  What   political    benefits   would   result   from    the 

introduction  of  Protestantism  into  South  Amer- 


REFERENCES  FOR  FURTHER  STUDY 

CHAPTER  III 

I.  History  of  Tiepiiblics. 

Hale,  The  South  Americans,  IV,  VIII,  XII,  XVI. 
XL  Struggle  for  Liberty. 

Brown,  Latin  America,  Lecture  III. 
Dawson,  South  American  Republics,  Vol.  I,  97-115, 
206,   220. 


Making  of  the  Republics        117 

Eliot,  Chile,  IX-XIIT. 
Guinness,  Peru,   VIII. 

Speer,  Missions  and  Modern  History,  183-225. 
III.  Liberators. 

Butterworth,  South  America,   (Miranda)  IT. 
Butterworth,  South  America,   (Bolivar)   IV. 
Prescott,  Conquest  of  Peru  (Pizarro)  Book  III,  Chs. 
Ill,  IV,  V.  V  y  , 


SOCIAL  AND  POLITICAL  LIFE 


n9 


The  percentage  of  school  attendance  based  on  the 
population  is  as  follows:  Argentina  10,  Uruguay  7,  Chile 
3.70,  Paraguay,  3.50,  Peru  2.36,  Brazil  2,  Bolivia  2.  The 
percentage  of  illiteracy  in  Brazil  is  84,  and  in  Argentina, 
including  the  splendid  modern  city  of  Buenos  Aires,  it  is 
50. 

Argentina  has  a  symmetrically  developed  system  of 
education.  This  is  modeled  on  that  of  the  United  States, 
and  was  introduced  by  Sarmiento,  who  was  the  President 
of  the  Republic  from  1868  to  1874.  Education  is  under 
the  control  of  the  state,  which  maintains  primary  and 
secondary  schools,  normal  schools,  and  provincial  and 
national  universities,  with  faculties  of  law,  medicine,  and 
engineering,  as  well  as  a  college  of  agriculture  and  a 
military  and  naval  school. 

— Marrion  Wilcox 

Knowing  of  the  corrupt  lives  of  the  priests,  it  is 
hardly  necessary  to  say  that  the  most  unspeakable 
corruption  is  prevalent  everywhere  in  all  classes  of 
society,  and  in  the  low  lands,  *'the  hot  country,"  where 
it  is  practically  all  out-door  life,  with  windows  and  doors 
and  yards  always  wide  open,  there  is  no  attempt  to  con- 
ceal immorality.  Right  in  line  Avith  this  is  the  universal 
desecration  of  the  Sabbath,  the  one  day  of  every  week 
given  over  to  social  life;  balls,  dinners,  bull  and  cock 
fights,  debauchery  in  its  lowest  forms,  the  drawing  of  the 
lottery  weekly,  political  and  carnival  parades,  and  other 
desecrations. 

— Walter  Scott  Lee 

But  the  hopeful  and  cheering  thing  to  remember  is 
that  all  the  republics,  with  two  or  three  exceptions,  are 
fronting  in  the  right  direction.  Their  faces  are  toward 
the  sunrise  and  not  the  sunset.  They  are  leaving  anarchy, 
petty  squabbling,  and  misrule,  behind,  and  are  advancing 
toward  a  stable,  responsible  government,  based  more  and 
more  upon  the  will  of  the  people. 

True  republicanism  is  growing  stronger  with  every 
decade,  except  in  the  northern  countries  of  Venezuela  and 
Colombia,  and  possibly  Ecuador.  Monarchy  has  abso- 
lutely no  chance  of  imposing  its  chains  on  South  America 
again. 

— Francis  E.  ClarTc 

120 


IV 

SOCIAL  AND  POLITICAL  LIFE 

THE  expression  ^'social  life"  is  exceedingly  Broad  Idea 
of  "Social 
comprehensive.     It  touches  the  develop-  j^  „ 

ment  of  the  individual,   it  is   closely  related 

to  the  family  with  its  subdivisions  and  modes 

of  activity,  it  forms  also  a  leading  factor  in 

the  general  life  of  the  local  community,  and 

it  extends  into  the  broader  organism  of  the 

municipality  and  even  of  the  nation. 

The  present  social  life  in  South  America  is.  Worthy  of 
for  practical  and  philosophical  reasons,  worthy  ^ 
of  careful  study,  because  the  social  life  is  apt 
to  reveal  the  real  nature  of  a  people  as  it  re- 
flects their  moral,  intellectual,  and  religious 
ideas.  It  is  the  outer  expression  of  the  inner 
thought  and  conviction,  or,  it  may  be,  lack 
of  conviction. 

In  primitive  times  South  America  had  the  Primitive 
social  life  of  the  savage  aborigines  and  that  of 
121 


122  South    America 

the  more  cultured  aboriginal  peoples,  such  as 

the  Incas  in  Peru  and  the  Chibchas  in  southern 

Colombia.    Then,  between  the  extremes,  were 

gradations,   relatively  similar   to  those  found 

among  different  classes  in  other  lands. 

Heartless      Then    came    the    Spanish    and    Portuguese 

uropean  ^^jyej^turers,    who   not   only   broke   down  the 
imorahties  ^  -^ 

Introduced  political  independence  of  the  various  aboriginal 

peoples,    but    also    broke    down    their    social 

customs  and  standards,   interfered  with  their 

family  life  and  introduced  bold  and  heartless 

European  immoralities.     Notwithstanding  the 

multitude  of  material  crosses  and  the  myriads 

of  sacerdotes  or  priests,  there  came  in  a  license 

and  looseness  that  meant  a  lowering  of  the 

moral  and  social  life  of  the  primitive  people. 

Later       In  the  course  of  the  centuries  there  has  been 

Modi^ca-    ^^^    modification    of    the    early    conditions, 
tions 

Military   lawlessness   gradually    gave    way   to 

more  settled  conditions,  the  gross  immoralities 
and  other  excesses  became  more  restrained  and 
less  offensive  in  their  openness,  though  the  evil 
taint  was  not  totally  eradicated. 
Present  Conditions  that  exist  in  the  present  time  must 
^i^^T^^e  ^^^  occupy  our  attention,  and,  first,  the  in- 
dividual may  be  considered.    What  may  be 


Social  and  Political  Life        123 

said  by  way  of  criticism  or  otherwise  must  not 
be  understood  as  including  everybody  in  South 
America,  but  as  referring  to  individuals  and 
classes  in  a  general  way,  and,  so,  when  we  speak 
of  conditions,  w^e  are  not  to  be  understood  as 
speaking  of  universal  but  of  general  conditions. 
The  typical  South  American  is  certainly  as  hard 
to  picture  as  the  typical  American,  Canadian, 
EngHshman,  German,  Frenchman,  or  Russian. 
Really  it  is  harder  to  draw  the  picture  of  the 
average  South  American  because  he  is  more 
of  a  composite  m.an.  Yet  while  individuals 
show  marked  difference,  there  should  be  and 
probably  is  a  type.    At  least  one  is  developing. 

The  common  representation  of  the  South  Polished 
American  is  that  he  is  a  polished  gentleman,  ^°^^^® 
with  elegant  manners  and  a  most  marked 
politeness  in  speech.  All  this  is  true  of  many 
individuals  to  be  met  with  almost  everywhere, 
but  it  would  be  far  from  accurate  to  regard 
this  as  universal. 

Dignity  of  bearing  is  of  course  found  among  Courtly  or 
the  old  and  cultured  families.    The  old  Spanish  g^^^^ 
grandee  and  the  Portuguese  of  high  rank  is 
sure  to  have  the  manners  of  the  courtier,  and 
this  manner  has  been  stamped  on  many  with 


Differences 
in  Manners 


124  South    America 

whom  they  have  come  in  contact.  The  Cas- 
tihan  manner,  however,  belongs  chiefly  to  the 
educated  or  cultured,  and  in  a  much  less  degree 
to  those  who  have  imitated  their  example  or 
acquired  a  polish  from  the  contact  of  frequent 
association. 
Class  In  South  America  class  distinctions  and  class 
differences  in  manners  must  be  noticed  and 
conceded.  If  one  takes  the  Castilian  grandee 
as  the  type  he  expects  to  meet  at  every  turn  in 
South  America,  he  will  have  many  surprises 
and  sometimes  be  w^ofully  disappointed.  Cul- 
tured people  everywhere  are  expected  to  have 
good  manners,  but  all  are  not  cultured. 
Many  Furthermore,  the  Castilian  type  does  not 
Strains  ^^^^^^  ^  ^^^  people  in  South  America.  Indeed, 
the  Castilian  is  in  a  small  minority,  and  even 
the  average  Spaniard  represents  only  a  minority 
of  the  population.  The  overwhelming  Indian 
stock  of  the  early  days  has  not  entirely  lost  its 
proportion,  and  representatives  of  many  races 
have  found  their  way  to  the  southern  continent 
and  their  blood  has  been  mingling  in  the  common 
blend.  In  consequence.  South  America  is 
neither  Spanish  nor  Portuguese,  though  their 
blood  flows  with  some  degree  of  force. 


Social  and  Political  Life        125 

Then  it  is  one  thing  whether  you  meet  the  On  or  Off 

individual    when    on    his    good    behavior — on     ^^^' 

°  parade 

dress-parade,  so  to  speak — or  when  he  is  not 

compelled  to   observe  the   etiquette  of  some 

social  function.     Thus  the  man  who,  at  some 

public  function,  might  most  graciously  bow  and 

insist  on  your  taking  precedence,  might,  in  the 

scramble  for  a  seat  in  a  street-car,   elbow  a 

lady  to  one  side,  tumultuously  rush  for  a  place, 

and  leave  the  lady  out  on  the  sidewalk,  if  she 

is  not  pushed  into  the  gutter,  without  a  chance 

to  ride  on  a  car  where  the  number  of  passengers 

is  hmited  by  the  law. 

The  typical  South  American  is  a  lover  of  Love  of 
pleasure  and  fond  of  display  and,  if  he  has  the  anT^play 
means,  is  lavish  in  expenditure.  Among  the 
rich  there  is  a  fondness  for  dress,  for  horses 
and  carriages,  for  the  opera  and  theater,  and 
for  sports  generally.  The  same  spirit  is  widely 
spread  throughout  all  classes,  but  there  are 
cruel  contrasts  between  wealth  and  poverty 
and  the  pleasures  of  the  rich  and  the  poor. 

Individual   morality  is   much  lower  on  the  Relatively 
average  than  that  which  prevails  in  the  United     ,  Tf     r^ 
States,    Canada,     or    Great    Britain.     As    to 
general   and    particular   morals,   the   standard 


126  South    America 

is  far  below  the  highest  and  below  the  standard 
one  expects  in  all  Christian  countries.  As  to 
veracity,  the  people  on  the  average  are  less 
truthful.  A  promise  is  deemed  a  light  thing 
that  may  be  broken  or  kept  according  to  the 
whim  of  its  maker.  As  business  rests  on  general 
reliability  and  depends  largely  on  the  degree 
of  faith  that  can  be  put  in  the  vv^ord  of  the 
dealer  or  customer,  in  statement  or  promise, 
this  lack  of  veracity  must  tend  to  business 
dishonesty  and  injuriously  affect  society  in 
general. 
Lack  of  Back  of  the  conduct  and  the  characteristics 
of  the  people  generally  is  a  lack  of  conscience, 
or  of  conscientiousness.  They  too  generally 
fail  to  put  conscience  in  what  they  think  and  do. 
This  generally  defective  conscience  shows  itself 
very  often  in  a  characteristic  deceitfulness  in 
deahngs  with  each  other,  and  accompanying 
the  deceitfulness  is  a  suspicious  secretness, 
which  leads  one  to  infer  that  they  distrust  each 
other. 
Intemper-  Intemperance  pervades  all  classes  of  society, 
and  a  great  variety  of  intoxicating  beverages 
are  used.  The  Indians  and  the  mixed  races 
use  a  drink  called  chicha  and  chew  coca  leaves. 


ance 


Social  and  Political  Life        127 

The  latter  destroj'-s  the  sense  of  taste  and, 

when   much    used,    vitiates   the    entire   man. 

Among  the  people  of  the  European  stock,  as 

well  as  others,   the  strongest  intoxicants  are 

extensively  used,  and  Argentina  is  reported  to 

rank  as  the  third  nation  in  the  world  in  the  use 

of  absinthe.     In  South  American  towns  and 

cities  the  drinking  saloon  seems  to  be  at  almost 

every  comer  and  in  the  center  of  every  block. 

It  is  sometimes  said  that  there  is  little  if  Use  of 
.    ,  .         .  J      .  ,   .         Wine  no 

any  intemperance  m  wme-producmg  countries.  Barrier 

but  that  is  not  true  in  South  America,  for  wine 

is  produced  and  drunkenness  is  very  prevalent. 

Further,  the  people  do  not  limit  themselves 

to  the  weaker  wines  but,  in  addition,  use  the 

most    powerful   intoxicants. 

The    relations    between   the    sexes    are   not  Sexual 

regarded  and  protected  as  is  the  case  in  the      P^^^ 

United  States  or  Canada,  and   sexual    purity 

is  not  so  generally  maintained.     In  the  upper 

ranks  woman  is  treated  with  great  courtesy 

in  social  life,  and  there  is  a  certain  degree  of 

respect  for  appearances,  so  as  to  avoid  violating 

the  external   proprieties   and  shocking  public 

sensibilities.    Nevertheless,    that    the    grossest 

forms  of  immorality  abound  is  a  matter  of  com- 


Langtiage 
and  Action 


128  South   America 

mon  repute  and  often  there  is  little  care  to  dis- 
guise the  vileness. 
Indecent  Men  and  women,  not  only  of  the  lowest 
classes,  but  also  of  higher  classes,  use  vile 
language  in  conversation  and  even  in  the  home 
circle.  Even  on  the  most  public  and  frequented 
streets  in  great  cities  that  boast  of  their  ad- 
vancement there  is  outrageous  vulgarity  and 
brazen  indecency.  Young  men,  well-dressed 
and  even  educated,  stand  at  the  corners  and 
block  the  sidewalks  of  the  most  fashionable 
streets  so  that  ladies  can  scarcely  push  their 
way  through,  and,  when  they  attempt  to  pass 
through,  they  are  immodestly  jostled  and 
insulted  by  vile  and  vicious  remarks.  In  less 
frequented  streets  the  indecencies  are  un- 
mentionable, so  that  it  is  not  safe  for  a  young 
girl  or  a  grown  woman  to  go  out  without  a 
male  escort,  especially  at  night.  Even  in  the 
daytime  no  schoolgirl  or  young  woman  of  the 
better  class  goes  out  alone. 
Prevalence  Such  things  suggest  a  vast  amount  of  secret 
vice.  Indecency  in  language  and  in  action  on 
the  public  street  is  pretty  conclusive  proof  of 
gross  sin  in  private  and  very  positive  proof 
of  an  exceedingly  low  standard  as  to  social 


of  the 
"Social  Evil 


Social  and  Political  Life        129 

purity.  That  what  is  commonly  called  the 
"social  evil"  exists  in  most  aggravated  forms 
goes  without  saying.  As  one  who  is  well- 
informed  as  to  South  American  life  has  said: 
'^Prostitution  is  glaring  and  wide-spread, 
especially  in  towns  and  cities." 

That  there  are  good  homes  and  pure  famihes  Tendency  to 
is  admitted.  Human  nature,  with  the  natural  jj^^ 
affections,  could  hardly  get  so  bad  as  that 
there  would  be  none.  Doubtless  there  are 
many  such,  but  the  low  standard  of  morality 
must  and  does  result  in  a  low  home  life  which 
is  almost  typical. 

The  Rev.  Hubert  W.  Brown  declares:  ''While  Concubinage 
husbands  love  their  wives  and  provide  for  them, 
it  is  commonly  reported,  and  seldom  or  never 
denied,  that  one  or  more  mistresses  may  be 
added,  if  only  they  are  kept  decently  out  of 
sight.  Not  actions,  but  appearances,  are  the 
test.  To  concubinage  of  this  kind  all  eyes  are 
discreetly  closed,  save  for  an  occasional  repri- 
mand in  the  newspapers."* 

As  to  the  matter  of  comfort,  the  South  Ameri-  The  Home 
can  home  is  immeasurably  inferior  to  the  aver-  q^^iq^^^^ 
age  home  in  the  United  States   or  Canada.  Discipline 

^Latin  America,  266. 


130  South   America 

The  home  lacks  a  wholesome  happiness  such 
as  is  generally  found  in  these  countries.  The 
disregard  of  the  simplest  laws  of  sanitation  in- 
vites disease  and  death.  Altogether,  for  the 
men,  out  of  doors  is  more  inviting  than  indoors. 
There  is  little  literature  in  the  home  and  the 
little  that  is  generally  read  is  usually  very  bad. 
Unfortunately  the  large  majority  of  the  people 
cannot  read  or  enjoy  good  literature  if  they  had 
it.  To  all  these  things  must  be  added  the 
vulgar  language  of  many  parents  and  the 
proverbial  disobedience  of  children.  The  effect 
of  all  this  upon  the  children,  the  parents,  and 
the  community  may  easily  be  imagined.  For- 
tunately this  picture  does  not  represent  all  the 
families  in  the  land,  but  there  is  little  of  genuine 
home  life  as  it  is  understood  by  the  Americans, 
the  English,  and  the  Germans. 
Loose  Then  it  is  quite  common  for  unmarried 
^^^^  couples  to  live  together  as  though  they  were 
married.  Thus  one,  writing  about  Colombia, 
has  said:  '^The  marriage  laws  and  the  state  of 
morals  induced  by  the  nearly  universal  dis- 
regard of  the  same  are  the  greatest  hindrance 
to  the  evangelization  of  Colombia.  There  can 
be  no  really  binding  marriage  covenant  except 


Social  and  Political  Life        131 

it  be  celebrated  by  a  priest  of  Rome,  who 
usually  demands  a  fee  beyond  the  power  of 
the  masses  to  pay.  Even  civil  contracts  are 
made  null  and  void  on  certain  easy  conditions. 
As  a  consequence,  polygamy,  without  the 
sanction  of  even  Moslem  law,  is  more  common 
than  in  Moslem  lands.  "^ 

Illegitimacy  of  birth,  which  is  so  conamon.  Illegitimacy 
further  reveals  the  wide-spread  immorahty  of 
South  American  countries.  The  percentage  of 
illegitimate  births  is  exceedingly  high,  some- 
times thirty  or  fifty,  or  a  greater  per  cent.  In 
Ecuador  it  is  seventy-five  per  cent.  In  Vene- 
zuela more  than  one  half  the  children  are 
illegitimate. 

The  Rev.  H.  C.  Tucker,  of  Rio  de  Janeiro,  Abandoned 
writing  in  1900,  says  of  Brazil:  ''The  ofiicial  ^^""^^ 
statistics  show  that  in  the  year  1890,  there  were 
living  2,603,489  persons,  or  more  than  one- 
sixth  of  the  entire  population  of  the  country, 
who  were  born  out  of  wedlock.  Certain  Catho- 
He  hospitals  have  an  opening  in  the  wall  next 
the  street  with  a  wheel  arrangement  where, 
under  the  cover  of  night,  these  illegitimate  and 
abandoned  babes  may  be  deposited,  and  thus 

^Historical  Sketch  of  Presbyterian  Missions,  267,  268. 


Social  Ideals 
Needed 


132  South    America 

be  taken  in  and  cared  for.  The  census  referred 
to  shows  that  12,265  then  hving  had  been 
deposited  in  these  wheels  and  so  brought  up."^ 
Our  Best  In  these  matters  the  United  States  of  America 
is  not  perfect,  but  in  the  United  States  the 
moral  standard  is  infinitely  higher  and  the 
average  moral  and  social  conditions  are  im- 
measurably superior  to  the  average  in  South 
American  countries,  and  such  is  the  case  in 
Protestant  countries  everywhere.  The  contrast 
is  easily  seen.  The  question  is  not.  Can  the  evil 
in  South  America  be  paralleled  in  North 
America?  but.  Is  South  America  in  need  of 
our  best  social  ideals?  Protestant  missions  will 
take  her  only  these. 

Why      Why,  then,   is  this  great  difference  in  the 

Different  ,         ^         •   i  vr  o 

moral  and  social  liie? 

Base  Char-  First,  the  impress  left  by  the  general  character 
Comers  ^^  ^^^  ^^^^^  European  adventurers  who  came 
to  South  America  from  Spain  and  Portugal. 
Generally  speaking,  they  were  unprincipled, 
coarse,  brutal,  bloodthirsty,  and  sensual.  Many 
of  them  were  criminals.  They  left  their  stamp 
on  the  continent  and  the  people  have  received 
this  inheritance. 
^Protestant  Missions  in  South  America,  69. 


Social  and  Political  Life        133 

Second,  the  influence  of  the  less   cultured  Low  Racial 
Indians  and  the  various  race  blends.  uences 

Third,  the  influence  of  the  Roman  ecclesiasti-  Ro^ian 
cism,  which  has  utterly  misrepresented  the  pure  ticism 
religion  of  Jesus,  and,  therefore,  perverted  the 
thoughts  of  the  people.  With  their  frauds  of 
miracle-working  images  of  the  Virgin  and  their 
religion  of  compromise  with  paganism,  the 
teachers  of  Romanism  have  made  the  people,  of 
South  America  Hke  it  in  spirit  and  in  social  life. 

Fourth,  the  influence  of  the  inquisition.  Effect  of  the 
which  made  the  people  secretive  and  deceitful,  ^^^^^^o^ 
When  every  man  distrusted  his  neighbor  and 
was  fearful  lest  the  man  he  was  talking  to 
would  denounce  him  to  the  inquisitors  so  that, 
for  some  trivial  expression,  he  might  be  burned 
as  a  heretic,  it  was  natural  that  his  distrust 
would  make  him  extremely  cautious,  and  that 
the  excess  of  caution  would  lead  him  to  dis- 
semble. His  child  w^ould  catch  the  same  spirit, 
and  this,  repeated  through  generations  and 
centuries,  would  fix  in  the  people  distrust  and 
deceit,  and  suspicion  and  lack  of  candor  would 
become  characteristic  of  the  race. 

Fifth,  the  lack  of  proper  education,  a  lack  I'ackcf 
that  has  continued  through  centuries.     Even 


134  South   America 

with  all  that  has  been  done  in  the  last  forty 
years,  the  percentage  of  illiteracy  is  still  very 
great.  In  Peru  only  about  twenty  per  cent, 
of  the  children  of  school  age  go  to  the  primary 
schools.  In  Brazil,  eighty-four  per  cent,  of 
the  entire  population  are  illiterate,  and  even 
in  Argentina,  which  leads  all  the  other  countries 
in  education,  only  about  forty-five  per  cent,  of 
the  children  of  school  age  are  to  be  found  in  the 
schools  of  the  land.  This  ignorance  accounts  for 
many  of  the  evil  conditions  in  South  America. 
Priestly  Sixth,  the  influence  of  the  general  character 
or  reputation  of  many  in  the  priesthood  has 
much  to  do  in  accounting  for  the  low  morals  and 
general  lack  of  conscience  among  the  masses 
of  South  America.  That  there  are  and  have 
been  good  priests  need  not  be  disputed,  but 
that  the  general  impression  in  South  America  is 
not  favorable  to  them  as  a  class  is  well  known. 
Shocking  stories  have  been  told  of  the  im- 
moral lives  of  many  of  the  priests.  Of  course  it 
may  be  retorted  that  there  might  be  moral 
lapses  on  the  part  of  indi\ddual  ecclesiastics  in 
any  Church.  But  such  instances  are  very 
exceptional,  and  are  not  tolerated  in  reputa- 
ble Protestant  Churches. 


Immorality 


Social  and  Political  Life        135 

On  the  other  hand,  in  South  America  it  is  Depravities 
a  matter  of  common  report  that  immoralities  (^^a^^J 
are  exceedingly  common  among  the  priests, 
and,  though  the  facts  are  said  to  be  well 
known,  it  is  asserted  that  too  frequently  nothing 
is  done  to  imfrock  the  guilty  man,  but,  on  the 
contrary,  such  men  seem  to  retain  the  respect 
and  protection  of  the  ecclesiastical  author- 
ities. 

We   do   not   declare  that  these   allegations  Persistent 
are  true,  but  merely  note  that  such  affirmations       ®^^  ^°°^ 
are  made  in  many  places  and  have  been  common 
and   persistent   for  many   years.     That   these 
things  can  be  so  long  a  matter  of  common  repute 
certainly  raises  serious  questions. 

Senor  F.  de  Castello,  an  agent  of  the  British  Castello»s 
and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  writes  of  South  Am- 
erica as  under  ''the  control  of  a  most  profligate 
priesthood,  whose  main  business  seems  to  be 
that  shameful  traffic  in  souls  for  which  they 
have  attained  world-wide  notoriety,  and  by 
which  the  gospel  of  Christ  has  become  a  by- 
word. " 

The  Rev.  H.  C.  Tucker,  of  Rio  de  Janeiro,  Tucker's 

Declsxci  t^  01 
also  declares  that,  "the  priests  have  been  so  un- 
faithful to  their  vows  of  celibacy  and  so  im- 


136  South   America 

moral,  and  the  men  generally  so  profligate,  as 
to  fill  societ}^  with  infidelity  and  suspicion."^ 
Wide-spread       Such    things    are    heard    throughout    South 
re  ence  ^j^^gj.j(.g^^  2iiid  they  are  believed  by  men  who  were 
Reports  raised  in  the  Roman  Church  and  who  still  are 
counted  by  it,  and  also  by  many  who  still  are 
attached  to  that  body. 
Papal       It  is  reported  and  said  to  be  a  matter  of  record 
^^^  that  even  popes  have  been  shocked  by  most  re- 
liable testimony  from  Roman  Catholic  sources 
concerning    the    general    priesthood    of    that 
Church  in  South  America.    Pope  Leo,  in  his  en- 
cychcal  letter  of  1897  to  the  Roman  Catholic 
clergy  of  Chile,  said:     ''In  every  diocese  ecclesi- 
astics break  all  bounds  and  deliver  themselves 
up  to  manifold  forms  of  sensuality,  and  no  voice 
is  lifted  up  imperiously  to  summon  pastors  to 
their  duties.     The  clerical  press  casts  aside  all 
sense  of  decency  and  loyalty  in  its  attacks  on 
those  who  differ,  and  lacks  controlHng  authority 
to  bring  it  to  its  proper  use.     There  is  assassin- 
ation and  calumny,  the  civil  laws  are  defied, 
bread  is  denied  the  enemies  of  the  Church,  and 
there  is  no  one  to  interpose.  .  .  . 

''It  is  sad  to  reflect  that   prelates,   priests 
'  Protestant  Missions  in  South  America,  69. 


Social  and  Political  Life        137 

and  other  clergy  are  never  found  doing  service  Scathing 
among  the  poor;  they  are  never  in  the  hospital  of^cSl^n° 
or  lazar  house;  never  in  the  orphan  asylum  or  Clergy 
hospice,  in  the  dwellings  of  the  afflicted  or  dis- 
tressed, or  engaged  in  works  of  beneficence,  aiding 
primary  instruction,  or  found  in  refuges  or  pri- 
sons  As  a  rule  they  are  ever  absent  where 

human  misery  exists,  unless  paid  as  chaplains 
or  a  fee  is  given.  On  the  other  hand,  you  (the 
clergy)  are  always  to  be  found  in  the  houses  of 
the  rich,  or  wherever  gluttony  may  be  indulged 
in,  wherever  the  choicest  wines  may  be  freely 
obtained."  How  could  a  land  be  truly  Christ- 
ianized by  a  priesthood  of  that  character?  The 
example  of  an  indolent,  mercenary,  and  corrupt 
priesthood   is   utterly   demoralizing.* 

What  accounts  for  the  contrast  furnished  by  Puritanism 
the  United  States  and  Canada?     The  Spanish  Bi^ieby 
adventurer  brought  lax  views  as  to  morality;  Contrast 
the     Puritan     brought     most     rigid     concep- 
tions.    The   Spanish    adventurer  brought  the 
visible  cross,    the    formal    service,  the  priest, 
the  inquisition,  and  the  decrees  of  the  pope; 
the    Anglo-Saxon     brought     the    open    Bible 

^No  such  general  charges  have  been  made  against  the 
Roman  Catholic  clergy  in  countries  of  North  America  where 
there  is  a  strong  Protestant  environment. 


138  South    America 

and  accepted  its  teachings  as  his  standard. 
The  Spaniard  brought  the  rehgion  of  Rome; 
the  Protestant  settlers  of  North  America 
brought  the  simple  rehgion  of  Jesus.  These 
things  accoimt  for  the  differences. 

Signs  of  Fortunately  we  are  not  compelled  to  close 
^ment  ^^^^  section  with  a  hopeless  note,  for  there  are 
signs  of  improvement.  Higher  ideals  begin  to 
influence  the  people,  and  the  moral  standard  is 
beginning  to  rise  and  a  better  life  to  manifest  it- 
self. The  ideas  of  true  Christianity  are  begin- 
ning to  be  accepted  as  the  proper  ideals  of  the 
people,  and  the  Bible  is  beginning  to  create  the 
right  practical  hfe.  Rays  of  hght  are  being  re- 
flected, but  the  dawn  has  not  fully  come.  There 
is  hope  of  a  coming  better  day. 

Political      AMien  we  come  to  consider  political  life  in 

Life     e  ecte  gQ^^]^  America,  we  must  remember  that  naturally 
General  '  ... 

Character  many  of  the  characteristics  of  the  individual 

of  the  People  ^nd  social  life  wiA  express  themselves  in  politics. 
The  same  men  come  into  politics  who  have 
formed  part  of  the  social  life,  and  they  bring  the 
same  mental  and  moral  defects.  If  there  is  ignor- 
ance and  lack  of  conscience  in  the  one,  they  will 
be  brought  into  the  other.  If  men  are  suspic- 
ious and  deceitful  in  the  one,  they  will  be  in  the 


Social  and  Political  Life        189 

other.  In  other  words,  the  poKtics  of  a  people 
will  be  to  a  large  extent  a  reflection  of  the  gen- 
eral moral,  intellectual,  and  social  life  of  the 
people. 

Space  will  not  permit  a  very  detailed  state-  Brief  Detaller 
ment  as  to  the  political  Hfe  in  South  America.       '^^^^ 

The  common  idea  is  that  political  government  Sham 
in  the  southern  continent  means  the  appearance      ^*^°°^ 
of  a  popular  election  which  is  a  fraud,  and  this  Revolutions 
in  a  very  little  time  is  followed  by  a  bloody  revo- 
lution which  overturns  the  government  which 
was  put  in  power  through  the  sham  election. 

We  should  remember  that  revolutions  are  not  ^^^^  _ 
as  frequent  as  they  were  formerly.    We  should  ^^^^  ^^ 
remember  that  the  Constitutions  of  the  South  Laws, 

American  republics  are  generally  good  docu-  ^^*P<^°^ 

^    ^  ,  T    7  \         r.         .  Execution 

ments  and  are  modeled  on  the  Constitu- 
tion of  the  United  States  of  America.  So,  gen- 
erally speaking,  the  laws  are  good.  The  trouble 
is  that  the  good  laws  are  not  well  executed.  The 
form  of  government  is  fairly  good,  but  it  is 
not  always  fully  and  fairly  worked.  The  theory 
is  nearly  right,  but  sometimes  the  practise  is 
not  equal  to  the  theory.  The  fault  is  with  the 
officials  and  the  people  rather  than  with  the 
constitutional  law. 


140  South    America 

Parties  and      Party  government  exists  but  not  in  as  perfect  a 
Their 
Methods 


^^  form  as  in  Great  Britain,  Canada,  and  the  United 


States.  Usually  there  are  two  main  parties 
who,  with  more  or  less  accuracy,  may  be  desig- 
nated as  liberals  and  conservatives,  but  frequent- 
ly this  means  merely  a  personal  leader  and  a  per- 
sonal following.  Elections  are  duly  announced 
and  ordinarily  the  party  in  power  controls  the 
election  machinery.  Sometimes  the  result  is 
conceded  before  the  election  takes  place.  When 
one  side  succeeds  in  making  a  popular  pro- 
paganda or  the  greatest  demonstration,  or 
when  it  has  the  control  of  the  political 
machinery  or  the  backing  of  the  military,  it 
is  said  the  other  side  will  not  throw  its  strength 
into  the  ballots,  but  will  refrain  from  voting  and 
allow  the  election  to  go  by  default. 
Occasions  That,  however,  may  not  be  the  end,  for  the 
tionarv  other  side,  the  apparent  minority,  will  wait  its 
Efforts  time  and  watch  for  an  opportunity  to  surprise 
the  party  in  power  by  suddenly  springing  a  re- 
volution. It  will  wait  until  the  government 
makes  a  mistake,  or  for  any  reason  becomes  un- 
popular, or  until  those  who  are  working  up  the 
revolution  have  managed  to  win  over  some 
officers  in  the  armv,  or  have  secretlv  secured  the 


Social  and  Political  Life        141 

support,  of  a  number  who  are  willing  to  take  up 
arras  against  the  government,  should  that  be 
deemed  necessary.  Then,  when  the  right  mo- 
ment comes,  they  will  spring  their  surprise,  and 
the  government,  being  taken  unawares,  may  be 
compelled  to  give  up  power,  or,  if  the  govern- 
ment is  strong  and  ready,  it  may  mean  a  civil 
war  of  long  or  short  duration. 

In  the  matter  of  elections,  the  United  States  The  Ballot 
and  Canada  are  not  perfect,  by  any  means,  nev-  Dg^isive  in 
ertheless  their  method  is  decidedly  better  than  United 

that  often  resorted  to  in  South  American  coun-  ^^*®^^  ^^^ 

Canada 
tries.     In  these  countries  governmental  matters 

are  submitted  to  the  arbitrament  of  the  ballot, 
while  the  warlike  revolution  of  South  America 
is  a  submission  of  the  questions  to  the  arbitra- 
ment of  the  sword. 

Why,  is  there  such  a  difference  in  the  political  Reasons  for 

'  n  the  Difference 

methods  of  the  two  contments? 

First,  in  South  America  it  is  an  inheritance  Early 

from  early  days.     The  conquistadors  conquered  ^^  ^^ 

by  the  sword,  and  through  the  centuries  the  Sword 

people  of  one   generation   have  followed  the 

example  of  their  predecessors.    Physical  force 

settled  questions  as  they  arose.    The  present 

has  its  explanation  in  the  past. 


142  South    America 

Churchiy       Second,  there  have  frequently  been  the  in- 
ntngues  ^J,;g^gg  ^f  ^j^g  secret  government  of  a  poHtical 
Church,  which  claims  to  be  superior  to  the  state 
and  to  have  the  right  to  control  the  state,  and 
the  effects  of  this  form  of  hidden  despotism 
have  unfitted  the  people  for  open  and  confident 
self-government. 
Long-      Third,  there  is  the    mutual    suspicion    that 
SuspU^ion  t^i'o^g^  ^^^  generations  has  led  the  people  to  dis- 
trust each  other  and  to  secretly  scheme  to  secure 
an  advantage  over  others.    A  people  under  a 
despotism  and  a  merciless  inquisition  naturally 
develop  such  characteristics,  and  the  fault  is  not 
so  much  in  the  people  as  in  the  forces  that  have 
molded  them. 
A  Difference      In   North  America  and  South  America  an- 
cient  ideas  have  had  their  influence.     To  some 
extent  the  difference  is  due  to  a  difference  in 
the  beginnings. 
Representa-      The  people  of  the  United  States  and  Canada 
'  m^nt  and  ^^^^^  ^^^  a  training  in  the  idea  and  fact  of  a  gov- 
Monarcliicsd  ernment  by  the  people  through  their  represent- 
Despotism  Q^j-j^gg     'pj^g  colonies  prior  to  the  formation  of 
the  present  foim  of  government  were  familiar 
with  a  representative  government.     The  early 
colonists  brought  the  representative  idea  from 


Social  and  Political  Life        148 

England,  as  England  got  it  from  the  ancient 
Anglo-Saxons.  The  founders  of  the  South 
American  governments  had  no  such  centuries 
of  training,  but  their  political  inheritance 
was  from  the  despotisms  of  Spain  and 
Portugal. 

Among  the  people  of  the  United  States  and  Respecter 
Canada  there  has  been  an  inherited  respect  for  ^^^  j^^ 
law.     They  have  been  trained  to  respect  the  law^ 
the  officers  of  the  law,  and  the  whole  machinery 
of  government.    This  has  not  been  the  inherit- 
ance of  the  South  Americans. 

When  we  judge  South  America  we  should  Right  and 

have  regard  to  these  and  other  differences  in  po-  Ir„  ?.  "^' 
o  ^       ness  or 

litical   history    and    inheritance.    The    United  Physical 

States  and  Canada  began  with  the  idea  of  the  ^^* 

sacredness  of  law;  South  America  began  with  the 

idea  of  lawlessness.    The  North  American  built 

on  right  and  righteousness.    The  South  American 

built  on  might.     Moral  right  is  exalted  in  the 

one;  physical  might  in  the  other. 

The  early  settlers  of  what  is  now  the  United  Devotion  to 

States  of  America  came  for  freedom,  a  protected  conscience 

home,  and  an  unshackled  conscience;  the  early  or  to 

European  in  South  America  came  for  adventure  ^^®®*^  ^.^ 

^  .  Superstition 

and  his  motive  was  greed  and  gold,  and  there 


Patriotism 
or  Mere 


144  South   America 

came  with  him  an  ecclesiastical  power  that  re- 
strained the  liberties  of  the  people  and  enchained 
their  conscience.  Political  and  religious  liberty 
go  together,  and,  where  there  is  not  religious 
freedom,  there  cannot  be  political  liberty.  North 
America  has  preserved  connection  with  the  most 
progressive  section  of  Europe,  and  the  best 
quality  of  emigrants  from  Europe  have  come  to 
North  rather  than  to  South  America. 
Stable  After  the  people  of  the  United  States  revolted, 
they  set  up  a  government  that  has  never  been 
Attachment  overthrown.  Their  central  government  has 
to  a  Monarch  j^ggj^  representative  and  has  commanded  re- 
spect. In  Spain  and  Portugal  there  had  been 
free  municipalities,  but  the  only  tie  between 
the  South  American  colonies  and  the  central 
authority  was  personal  attachment  to  the 
monarch.  When  these  became  republics,  such 
personal  allegiance  to  the  government  was 
dissolved. 
Appeal  to       In  the  United  States,  at  the  basis  of  every 

ne    cnp-       ^    thins;    was    the    Bible.     The    American 
tures  and   ^  & 

Conscience  colonist  brought  the  open  Bible,  which  stimu- 

or  to  Church  \q^q^  individual  conscience,  to  which  he  appealed, 

Authority  rr  7 

under  God  himself,  as  the  source  of  authority. 

The  same  thing  is  true  of  the  Briton  in  the 


Social  and  Political  Life        145 

Dominion  of  Canada;  while  the  South  American 
had  no  open  Bible,  and  hence  the  authorita- 
tive appeal  was  different. 

As  a  Brazilian  journal  well  puts  it:    "Great  North 
Britain    bequeathed   to    her   North   American  j^^j^^^ 
colonies    liberty    of    conscience    and    action ;  of  Principles 
education  of  the  people;  pure  Christian  family 
life;  morality;  woman  elevated  and  respected; 
a    deep-rooted    religious    sense    and    a    strong 
conviction  of  individual  responsibility;  happi- 
ness and  prosperity. 

''The   heritage   which    Spain    and   Portugal  South 
left  their  South  American  colonies  under  papal  ^  "        ^^ 
rule,   was,   priestly    tyranny    and    cormption;  False  Ideas 
ignorance    of    the    masses    and    illegitimacy; 
defective    morality;    superstition:    bigotry    or 
open  unbelief;  external  forms  of  religion  de- 
generated   into    downright    idolatry;    chronic 
revolutions  and  bankruptcy.''^ 

Give  South  America  the  ideas  of  freedom  and  Rig^t  Ideas 
government  that  have  come  dovrn  from  the  formjjer" 
Anglo-Saxon,   give  her  a  similar  idea  of  the  Republics 
supremacy    of    conscience    and    righteousness, 
give  her  the  open  Bible,  give  her  a  little  ex- 
perience in  representative  government,  and  the 

*  Quoted  in  Clark,  The  Continent  of  Opportunity,  307,  308. 


146  South    America 

South  American  republics  will  be  true  sisters 
of  the  great  Republic  in  North  America. 
Influence  of       South  Americans  themselves  are  beginning  to 

open    ID  e  ^^^  ^j^^  ^^^^  reasons  for  the  differences,  and  one 
Recognized 

of  the  most  distinguished  leaders  of  Argentina 

has  publicly  declared  that  the  superiority  of 

the  United  States  is  due  to  the  influence  of  an 

open  Bible,  an  influence  which  South  America 

has  lacked. 

General      General  Mitre,  one  of  the  ablest  statesmen 

View  ^^  Argentina  and  also  President  of  the  republic, 

gives  this  explanation  of  the  difference  between 

the  repubUcan  Jiistory   of  the  United   States 

of  America  and  the  independent   nations   of 

South  America: 

A  List  of       ''The  great  extent  of  the  country,  the  want 

^^     '^^  of  moral  cohesion,  the  admixture  of  races,  the 

general  corruption  of  manners,  the  absence  of  an 

ideal,  the  lack  of  political  and  industrial  activity, 

and  the  profound  ignorance  of  the  masses,  all 

contributed  to  produce  a  state  of  semibarbarism 

by  the  side  of  a  weakly  civilization  and  vitiated 

the  entire  social  organism.     From  this  embrj^o 

was  to    spring  a    new  republican  world,  the 

product  of  the  germs  latent  within  it. 

''North  America,  more  fortunate,  was  colon- 


Social  and  Political  Life        147 

ized  by  a  nation  which  had  practical  notions  Better 

of  hberty,  and  by  a  race  better  prepared  for  jr^!I^^  ^ 

self-government.     The    process    commenced    a  America 

century   later.     The    colonists    easily    adapted 

themselves  to  a  climate  similar  to  that  of  the 

mother  country,  and  founded  there  a  home  to 

which  they  were  bound  by  free  institutions.  .  .  . 

'^^fter  the  planters  of  Virginia  and  Mar}-  Work  of 

land,  came  the  Pilgrim  Fathers  of  New  England,  t  p^     ^ 
'  °  o         ^    Fatnsrs  and 

who,  fleeing  from  persecution  in  Europe,  sought  Quakers 
liberty  of  conscience  in  the  New  World.  Authors 
of  the  great  revolution,  they  were  imbued  with 
the  republican  spirit  and  with  the  democratic 
spirit  of  Switzerland  and  of  the  Netherlands, 
in  which  latter  countr}^  they  had  seen  their 
ideal  of  the  ruler  of  a  free  people  in  the  austere 
person  of  William  of  Orange,  the  antitype  of 
Washington.  In  accordance  wdth  these  ideas, 
they  established  at  once  a  form  of  popular 
government  hitherto  unknown,  based  upon  just 
laws.  Finally  came  the  Quakers,  who  pro- 
claimed freedom  of  the  intellect  as  an  innate 
and  inalienable  right,  and  drew  up  their  con- 
stitution on  the  basis  of  democratic  equality, 
absolute  and  universal,  in  this  anticipating  the 
most    advanced    of    the    modern    era.     Under    . 


14^8  South   America 

William  Penn  they  established  the  representa- 
tive colony  of  Pennsylvania,  the  nucleus  and 
the  type  of  the  great  republic  of  the  United 
States.  Such  was  the  genesis  of  democratic 
liberty,  destined  to  become  universal/'^ 
l^ew  As  South  Americans  come  to  perceive  the 
Y^m  Biin^  things  that  insure,  and  the  things  that  prevent 

Stability  a  stable  and  wholesome  civil  government, 
they  will  gradually  correct  political  abuses. 
Reform  by  the  creation  of  right  sentiment 
and  by  casting  and  counting  a  full  ballot  will 
replace  attempted  reform  by  revolution.  Al- 
ready revolutions  are  diminishing  in  frequency 
and  in  duration,  and  it  is  harder  by  violence  to 
overturn  the  duly  constituted  government. 

Pity  and  Nevertheless,  though  the  present  native 
*  t  /  f  population  is  a  victim  of  the  past  and  of  present 
Blame  education  and  environment,  these  facts  and 
explanations  do  not  make  the  condition  any 
better.  The  people  deserve  pity  more  than 
blame,  but  they  need  help  to  change  the  con- 
ditions, to  give  them  a  new  environment, 
and  to  infuse  transforming  forces. 
An  Elevating  The  great  difference  between  them  and  the 
people  of  Great  Britain  and  the  United  States 

^  The  Emancipation  of  South  America,  9,  10. 


Program 


Social  and  Political  Life        149 

is  in  fundamental  principles,  and  they  must 
receive  the  fundamental  principles  that  make 
for  a  sound  political  and  a  wholesome  social 
Hfe.  Give  them  the  same  ideas  as  to  the 
relation  of  individual  to  indi\ddual  and  of  in- 
dividual to  government,  and  conceptions  of 
the  right  of  the  individual,  the  right  of  the 
com_munity,  the  sacredness  of  law,  and  the 
necessity  of  government  for  the  welfare  of  all, 
and  these  ideas  and  conceptions  will  elevate 
their  practise  and  result  in  good  and  perma- 
nent government. 

Back  of  political  life  is  the  moral  life  of  the  Moral  Life 
citizen.  Make  the  indi^ddual  what  he  should  be  Religion 
and  the  nation  will  become  what  it  should  be. 
Morality  must  pervade  the  nation,  but  there  can 
be  no  sustained  morality  without  a  basis  of 
sound  religion.  Back  of  the  moral  life  is  religion, 
and  that  moral  life  will  depend  upon  the  purity 
or  impurity,  the  truth  or  falsity,  of  the  religion. 
The  golden  rule  and  the  two  great  com- 
mandments are  the  basis  of  a  sound  social  and 
political  life. 

The  best  ideals  and  achievements  of  Protest-  The 
antism  are  needed  by  South  America  for  her  andAchieve- 
social    and    political    development.     Give    the  ^^^^^ 


150  South   America 

Spanish,  the  Portuguese,  the  aborigines,  and  the 
mixed  races  the  same  Bibhcal  and  Protestant 
principles,  and,  as  they  accept  and  conform 
thereto,  there  will  result  the  same  conception 
and  actualization  that  is  found  among  other 
peoples  who  have  been  favored  with  and  blessed 
by  these  vital,  purifying,  and  ennobling  prin- 
ciples. 

QUESTIONS    ON    CHAPTEE    IV 

Aim:     To    Eealize    the    Need    of    South    American 
Society  for  our  Best  Protestant  Ideals 

1.  HoTV  would  you  contrast  tlie  motives  that  led  to 
the  settlement  of  North  and  South  America  re- 
spectively ? 

2.  What  class  of  men  would  be  in  each  case  at- 
tracted by  these  motives? 

3.  What  do  you  think  would  have  been  the  contrast 
in  home  life  in  Massachusetts  and  Peru  in  the 
early  days? 

4.  What  would  you  infer  as  to  the  character  of 
South  American  home  life  from  the  great  number 
of  mixed  breeds? 

5.  What  sort  of  training  would  there  be  in  such 
homes  f 

6.  What  sort  of  priests  do  you  think  would  have 
taken  part  without  protest  in  the  early  South 
American  conquests? 

7.  Why  was  the  inquisition  a  failure  in  raising 
social  standards? 

8.  What  conditions  in  South  America  have  been 
unfavorable  to  education  as  comi^ared  with  those 
of  North  America? 

9.  Do  you  thiijk  that  any  pope  could  make  such 
charges  against  the  Eoman  Catholic  clergy  of 
North  America  as  Leo  XIII  made  against  the 
priests  of  Chile? 


Social  and  Political  Life        151 

10.  What  would  you  expect  of  South  American  so- 
ciety, if  only  a  fair  percentage  of  these  charges 
wer&  true? 

11.  What  would  be  your  attitude  toward  a  Church 
that  tolerated  such  priests  as  Pope  Leo  de- 
scribed f 

12.  How  can  you  account  for  the  difference  in 
standards  of  the  Eoman  Catholic  priests  in  the 
two  continents? 

13.  With  all  these  conditions  in  mind  do  you  con- 
sider it  likely  that  the  statements  of  the  chapter 
in   regard   to    social    conditions   are    overdrawn? 

14.  Try  to  estimate  the  relative  need  for  Christian 
effort  in  the  two  continents. 

15.  What  would  be  your  feeling  toward  your  chief 
magistrate  if  you  knew  that  he  had  secured  his 
position  by  force  or  fraud? 

16.  How  would  this  feeling  affect  your  ideals  of 
citizenship  ? 

17.  Sum  up  the  advantages  that  the  colonists  of 
North  America  possessed  over  those  of  South 
America  as  to  ideals  of  government. 

18.  What  can  North  America  do  to  help  South 
America  to  attain  these  ideals?  Make  a  number 
of  practical  suggestions. 


oi   practical  suggestions.  ^  m 

\19.     What  part  has  the  Protestant  Church  in  North     (j^C-^t/UO^.,.,^ 
America  to  take  in  this  work?  f^     ^       ^  /^    \ 


EEFERENCES    FOR    FURTHEE    STUDY 

CHAPTER  IV 

I.  Government  of  Republics. 

Hale,  The  South  Americans,  IV,  VIII,  XIII,  XVII. 
II.  Folitical   Conditions. 

Clark,     The     Continent     of     Opportunity,     XXII, 

XXXVII. 
Protestant  Missions  in  South  America,  132,   133. 
III.  Social  Conditions. 

Guinness,  Peru,  XIV. 

Hale,  The  South  Americans,  VI,  X,  XIV,  XVIII. 

Pepper,  Panama  to  Patagonia,  XVI. 


152  South    America 

IV,  EclucaUon. 

Clark,   The  Continent  of   Opportunity,   XXXVI. 

' '  Higher  Education  in  Latin  America, ' '  Bulletin  of 
Bureau  of  American  Eepublics,  Aug.,   ^08. 

*  *  What  the  People  Eead  in  South  America, ' '  Review 
of  Reviews  (N.  Y.),  Jan.,   "06,  March,   '0(3. 

Wilcox,  ' '  International  Cooperation  in  South  Ameri- 
can Education,"  The  Student  World,  Jan.,   '09 


THE  RELIGIONS 


153 


Millions  in  Brazil  look  upon  the  Virgin  Mary  as  their 
Savior.  To  them  Christ  is  practically  numbered  among 
the  saints,  and  will  do  nothing  except  as  his  mother 
directs.  A  book  widely  circulated  throughout  northern 
Brazil  says  that  Mary,  when  still  a  mere  child  went 
bodily  to  heaven  and  begged  God  to  send  Christ,  through 
her,  into  the  world.  Further  on  it  says  that  Mary  went 
again  to  heaven  to  plead  for  sinners;  and  at  the  close 
Mary's  will  is  given,  disposing  of  the  whole  world,  and 
God,  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Spirit,  the  Trinity,  act 
as  the  three  witnesses  to  the  will.  How  many  good 
Christians  at  home  think  Brazil  is  a  Christian  country! 

—TV.    C.   Porter 

The  superstition  and  idolatry  are  hard  for  a  North 
American  to  understand.  They  are  hinted  at  by  an 
inscription  which  I  copied  from  the  pedestal  of  a  statue 
of  Christ  on  the  cross  in  the  city  of  Santiago,  which, 
translated,  reads  as  follows:  ''By  permission  of  the 
Archbishop  of  Santiago  an  indulgence  of  eighty  days, 
which  may  be  applied  to  the  dead,  will  be  granted  to  any 
one  who  vdll  say  an  Ave  Maria  or  the  creed  before  this 
statue  of  the  crucified  Christ." 

Who  will  say  that  Protestant  schools  and  churches  are 
not  needed  in  such  a  country,  where  the  highest  ecclesiasti- 
cal authority  grants  indulgences  to  any  dead  scoundrel 
whose  friends  will  say  a  *'Hail  Mary"  before  a  stone 
image  of  Mary's  Son,  whose  authoritative  word  concern- 
ing salvation  was,  ''He  that  believeth  on  the  Son  hath 
everlasting  Hfe"? 

— Francis  E.  Clarlc. 

Like  priest  like  people.  The  immorality  of  the  priests 
is  doubtless  one  reason  for  the  looseness  of  the  family  tie 
in  all  parts  of  South  America.  While  divorces  are  not 
allowed  for  any  cause,  separations  and  illegal  alliances 
are  very  easy  and  very  common.  Every  large  city  has 
public  orphan  asylums  where  babies  are  thrust  in  and 
no  questions  asked.  In  fact,  every  convenience  is 
arranged  to  prevent  the  recognition  of  the  parents. 

— Francis  E.  Clarlc 


164 


THE  RELIGIONS 


COUTH    America  is    frequently    spoken    of  Ordinary 

.*^  ...  \TiattT 


as    a    Christian    country,    whereas    it    is 


View 


a  continent  with  various  rehgions.  Again  it  is 
commoniy  called  a  Roman  CathoUc  country, 
as  though  nearly  everybody  embraced  the 
Roman  faith  and  conformed  to  the  practises 
of  the  body  that  calls  itself  the  Roman  Church. 

It  is  true  that  the  Roman  hierarchy  has  for  Roman 
centuries  dominated  a  large  part  of  South  Doj^jjiant 
America  ecclesiastically  and  even  politically, 
and  is  now  by  far  the  most  potent  ecclesiastical 
body  in  the  land,  but  it  is  far  from  true  that 
it  represents  the  universal  rehgion  of  the 
continent. 

When  the  first  European  adventurers  came  Abcriginal 
to  South  America  they  found  that  the  aborigines 
had  their  own  religion,  or,  to  speak  more  ac- 
curately, their  rehgions.  At  the  present  day, 
notwithstanding  the  lapse  of  the  centuries  and 
155 


156  South    America 

the    many    commotions    and    radical    changes 

among  the  various  peoples  of  the  continent, 

aboriginal  religion  still  survives  and  even  pre- 

Incan  paganism  still  persists. 

Extent  of      To  show  the  extent  of  paganism,  the  Rev. 

agamsm  j^-^^^  Ewbank,  a  missionary  in  South  America, 

says:     "If  you  start  away  at  the  north  and  go 

right  down  to  the  south  of  the  continent,  you 

can  travel  in  heathen  lands,  among  people  who 

do  not  know  who  God  is.     The  whole  of  that 

Southern  continent,  except  the  fringes  around 

the  edge,  should  be  colored  heathen.'^ 

A  Portion  of        Perhaps    we    should    except    a    portion    of 

Argentina  an  ^j.o;gj^^ij-^g^  where   multitudes   of   Indians   were 
Exception        ° 

destroyed  and  where  the  immigrant  has  entered, 

but  even  in  this  section  Mr.  Ewbank's  statement 

may  stand,  though  not  with  the  same  emphasis 

as  in  other  places. 

First  in      The    first    religion    of    South    America    was 

"^c^    paganism,    and    one    of    its    great    continuing 

Factor  religions  still  is  aboriginal  paganism,  for  millions 

of  the  descendants  of  those  pagan  ancestors 

still  preserve  the  aboriginal  heathenism. 

MiUionsof       Such  Indians  are  idolaters  with  a  very  low 

^  ^  ^^^  type  of  paganism  and  they  number  millions, 

variously  estimated  from  four  or  five  to  seven 


The  Religions  157 

millions;  and  yet  some  persons  talk  of  South 
America  as  ^^a  Christian  country/'  as  though 
the  continent  had  been  quite  thoroughly 
Christianized,  and  object  to  sending  missionaries 
to  South  America  because  they  would  con- 
tribute their  money  to  missions  in  heathen  lands. 

A  large  portion  of  South  America  remains  in  Part  a 
pagan,  a  larger  portion  has  a  modified  paganism,  -^^^  ^^ 
and  we  are  compelled,  therefore,  to  rate  pagan- 
ism as  one  of  the  extensive  religions  in  South 
America,  and  just  so  far  to  regard  South  America 
as  a  heathen  land. 

The  second  religion  of  South  America,  in  Romamsm 
order  of  time,  is  Romanism,  thus  called  because 
its  head  center  is  in  the  ancient  imperial  city 
of  Rome,  on  the  Tiber,  where  sits  its  absolute 
ruler  called  the  pope,  and  where  centuries  ago 
it  incorporated  into  itself  much  of  the  imperial- 
ism of  the  old  Roman  empire. 

This  religion  was  introduced  into  South  Amer-  Peculiar 
ica  toward  the  close  of  the  fifteenth  centuiy,  '^^'^^^'"^ 
and  in  the  early  part  of  the  sixteenth.  The 
special  kind  of  Romanism  that  came  should 
be  noted,  for,  as  contrasted  with  some  modern 
manifestations  of  external  Romanism,  it  had 
what  may  be  deemed   peculiarities. 


1^8  Seuth    Amerua 

Medieval      First,  it  was  medieval  Romanism,  the  Roman- 
ism of  the  middle  ages,  or,  as  some  may  prefer, 
the  ''dark  ages." 
Intensely      Second,  it  was  the  Romanism  most  intensely 

Protestant  apposed  to  Protestantism  and  the  new  intel- 
lectual and  individual  freedom  which  it  re- 
presented. 

Peninsular  Third,  it  was  medieval  Romanism  of  the 
Spanish  and  Portuguese  type,  developed  in  the 
isolated  peninsula  of  Spain  and  Portugal.  This 
was  of  the  most  bigoted  and  unrelenting  type. 
So  the  Romanism  that  came  to  South  America 
was  not  only  Roman  but  Spanish  and  Portuguese 
Romanism. 
Using  the  Fourth,  it  was  a  militant  Romanism,  that 
^°^  did  not  depend  entirely  upon  the  sword  of  the 
Spirit  but  was  willing  to  use  carnal  weapons 
to  accomplish  its  purpose. 

Priests  Ac-       At  the  beginning  of  the  conquest  of  South 

^^^Sers  ^^^™^y  priest  and  soldier  marched  together, 
and  one  was  about  as  sanguinary  as  the  other, 
as  is  illustrated  by  the  case  of  Pizarro's  priest, 
Valverde,  who  helped  to  bring  about  the 
slaughter  of  the  Inca,  Atahuallpa,  and  his 
innocent  and  faithful  followers.  In  such  in- 
!5tances  the  representatives  of  the  Church  of 


The  Religiom  159 

Rome  were  in  cooperation  with  unprincipled 

adventurers  and  aiding  them  as  they  wronged 

an  unsuspecting  people. 

Fifth,  it  was  the  Church  of  the  cruel  inquisition,  Employing 

■''lis 
a  Church  that  would  not  tolerate  free  inquiry,  Jriq^jisit^on 

but,  for  a  slight  variation  in  the  expression  of 
an  opinion,  would  burn  a  person  at  the  stake, 
and  did  destroy  vast  numbers  because  they 
thought,  or  were  suspected  of  thinking,  different- 
ly from  the  deliverances  of  the  Roman  authority. 

Lecky  observes :  ''That  the  Church  of  Rome  Estimates  of 
shed  more  innocent  blood  than  any  other  in- 
stitution that  has  ever  existed  among  man- 
kind, will  be  questioned  by  no  Protestant  who 
has  a  complete  knowledge  of  history.  .  .  . 
Llorente,  who  had  free  access  to  the  archives 
of  the  Spanish  Inquisition,  assures  us  that  by 
that  tribunal  alone  more  than  31,000  persons 
were  burned,  and  more  than  290,000  condemned 
to  punishments  less  severe  than  death." 

Ferdinand  wanted  money  and  Isabella  desired  Objects 
unity  among  the  Spanish  peoples,  and  both  were  pej-inand 
willing  to  accomplish  their  objects  through  the  and  Isabella 
aid  of  the  most  merciless  machinery  of  the  most 
bigoted  bigotr}^    They  therefore  obtained  from 
the  pope  a  bull  for  the  reestablishment  of  the 


160  South    America 

inquisition  in  Castile  and  its  reorganization  in 
Aragon.  Thence  it  was  carried  to  South  Ameri- 
ca. Ferdinand  might  wring  money  from  those 
suspected  of  heresy,  and  Isabella  might  unify 
the  Spanish,  but,  with  the  incorporation  of  the 
inquisition  at  the  very  beginning  of  the  great 
Spanish  empire,  they  inserted  a  force  that  some 
day  would  disrupt  that  empire. 
A  Bad  Form  This  was  the  kind  of  a  Church  which  Europeans 
yitroduced  into  the  newly  discovered  continent 
of  South  America.  It  was  a  Roman  Church,  a 
medieval  Church,  a  Spanish  and  Portuguese 
medieval  Roman  Church,  and  an  inquisitorial 
Roman  Church,  bringing  the  faults  and  errors 
of  Spain  and  Portugal  of  that  day,  in  addition 
to  those  of  Rome.  To  say  the  least,  it  was  a 
bad  form  of  religion,  and  a  bad  start  for  the  new 
religion  w^hich  called  itself  Christian. 
An  Isolated  Sixth,  it  was  to  be  an  isolated  Roman  Church. 
AYith  all  the  faults  and  errors  it  brought,  it 
was  to  be  separated,  and  that  for  a  long  time, 
from  the  possible  development  of  the  Church  in 
Europe,  from  the  world's  progress,  and  from 
the  touch  of  reformed  and  advancing  thought. 

Resultant  Imagine  such  a  Church  from  a  darkened  land, 

Deterioration       -xi.        i      i.      •      •       •  j        x        x-        4. 

With  such  a  begmnmg  m  a  new  and  vast  continent, 


The  Religions  161 

absolutely  left  to  itself  for  three  centuries  and 
more.  ^Vhat  could  be  expected  from  such  an 
organization  without  any  competing  Church  and, 
practically,  without  any  check?  The  natural 
tendency  was  toward  deterioration.  So  it 
became  a  Roman  Church  injuriously  modified 
by  such  isolation  and,  through  this  and  other 
causes,   greatly   deteriorated. 

What  resulted?  The  results  are  what  might  laxity 
have  been  anticipated.  Carelessness  and  un- 
faithfulness followed.  On  the  part  of  many 
of  the  priests,  there  was  indolence,  greed,  and 
corruption,  and  on  the  part  of  the  entire  ec- 
clesiasticism  great  laxity. 

As  the  author  of  Latin  America,  the  Rev.  Dreadful^ 
Hubert  W.  Brown,  asks:  ''What  shall  we  say  of  iQ^jictment 
the  lives  of  priests  and  monks?  They  were  cor- 
rupted by  the  acquisition  of  wealth  and  power. 
They  ceased  to  be  missionaries,  and,  shut  up  in 
their  monasteries,  led  idle,  luxurious,  and  often 
immoral  lives.  The  religious  orders,  helpful 
in  the  first  century,  became,  by  the  third,  a 
positive  hindrance  to  progress ;  while  the  priests 
carried  'their  love  for  the  family  to  paternity,' 
as  one  foreign  ecclesiastic  caustically  remarked. " 

So  the   Roman   Church   in   South  America 


162  South    America 

Hopeless  settled  down  into  what  seemed  to  be  a  hopeless 
^^  "  spiritual  decay  and  left  the  masses  in  a  helpless 
ignorance  as  to  spiritual  things.  It  failed  to 
become  what  it  ought  to  have  been,  and  failed 
to  do  what  it  ought  to  have  done.  When  we 
say  this  we  refer  to  the  Roman  body  as  an 
organization,  not  denying  that  there  were  any 
good  individuals  or  that  any  good  work  was  done. 

Opportunity  The  Roman  Church  in  South  America  has 
been  a  sad  failure.  It  had  before  it  a  great 
opportunity.  For  centuries  it  had  the  entire 
field  without  a  competitor.  It  has  failed  to 
develop  a  spiritual  Christianity  to  give  the  people 
freedom,  either  political  or  religious,  to  enlighten 
and  make  the  people  intelligent,  or  greatly  to 
better  their  social  condition. 

A  Paganizing      Seventh,  as  will  be  seen,  this  isolated  Roman- 

^^^^^  ism  was  actually  affected  and  modified  by  its 

contact  with  Indian  paganism. 

Early       Romanism  made  vigorous  attempts  to  Rom- 

ttempts  to  g^j^2e  the  aborigines  in  South  America.     The 
Romanize  ° 

the  Natives  early    Spanish    and    Portuguese    adventurers 

brought  Yvith  them  the  cross,  the  priest,  and  the 

religion  of  Rome,  and  great  efforts  were  made 

to  induce  or  compel  the  natives  to  accept  the 

imported  religion. 


The  Religions  16B 

There  was  a  sort  of  missionary  enthusiasm  A  Sort  of 
1    ,       .,1     ,1  •  -x      r  J  Enthusiasm 

mmgied  with  the  spirit  of  mercenary  adven- 
ture, which  is  hard  to  harmonize  with  the  im- 
moral, bloodthirsty,  and  destructive  conquerors, 
but  there  seemed  to  be  an  earnest  endeavor  to 
extend  the  papal  domain  and  to  bring  the 
heathen  into  subjection  to  the  great  ruler  called 
the  pope,  whose  government  was  considered  to 
be  supreme  over  all  other  human  governments. 
By  papal  decree  and  episcopal  exhortation 
the  adventurers  were  fired  with  a  certain  degree 
of  enthusiasm  for  the  conversion  of  the  Ameri- 
can pagans. 

Popes  issued  bulls  in  favor  of  the  conversion  Papal  Bulls 
of  the  aborigines.  Thus  Alexander  VI,  wlio  ^ygj-^^n 
undertook  to  divide  the  new  lands  between 
Spain  and  Portugal,  enjoined  the  sending  out 
of  missionaries  who  should  seek  to  convert  the 
natives.  So  it  became  a  rule  to  take  priests 
on  the  various  expeditions,  even  Pizarro  being 
required  when  he  sailed  for  Peru  to  take 
priests  or  monks  on  every  vessel. 

Even  when  the  Indians  had  been  most  cruelly  Enslaving 
oppressed  by  the   conquerors,    another  pope,  ^^^y^)^^^^ 
namely,  Paul  III,  issued,  in  1537,  a  bull  which 
dealared  that,  ''the  said  Indians  and  all  other 


164  South    America 

peoples  who  hereafter  shall  be  brought  to  the 
notice  of  the  Catholics,  although  they  may  be 
without  the  faith  of  Jesus  Christ,  in  nowise 
are  they  to  be  deprived  of  their  liberty  and  of 
the  control  of  their  goods,  in  nowise  are  they 
to  be  made  slaves.  .  .  We  also  determine 
and  declare  that  the  said  Indians  and  other 
similar  peoples  are  to  be  called  to  the  faith  of 
Jesus  Christ  by  preaching  and  by  the  example 
of  a  good  and  holy  life." 
Provisions  Unfortunately  the  terms  of  these  bulls  were 
^^_5wful  ^^^  generally  or  strictly  regarded.  The 
Destruction  goods  of  the  Indians  were  taken  and  they  were 
of  Life  j.g(^^(>g(^  to  a  condition  of  slavery.  How  they 
were  parceled  out  and  compelled  to  serve  their 
cruel  conquerors  needs  no  detailed  recital  at 
this  point,  yet  we  may  pause  long  enough  to 
read  the  summary  one  has  given  of  the  slaughter 
in  a  single  section  of  the  continent.  Says  one 
writer:  ''The  present  population  of  the  three 
states  which  were  wholly  or  in  part  included 
in  the  Inca  empire — namely,  Ecuador,  Peru, 
and  Bolivia — does  not  exceed  8,000,000.  It 
would  be  safe  to  estimate  the  population  under 
the  Inca  rule  at  about  double  that  number,  or 
perhaps   somewhere   between    10,000,000    and 


The  Religions  165 

12,000,000,  notwithstanding  Las  Casas,  the  good 
but  not  very  accurate  bishop  of  Chiapa,  tells  us 
that,  in  the  province  of  Peru  alone,  the  Spaniards 
killed  about  40,000,000  of  people."  Another 
has  said  that,  from  about  8,000,000,  the  Indian 
population  of  Peru  had  fallen  within  two 
centuries  to  less  than  a  milhon  and  a  half. 

Probably  none  of  these  statements  are  exact,  General 
but  they  all  go  to  prove  that  the  destruction     °^^^^^^^ 
of  life   among  the   aborigines   was   appalling. 
That  Las  Casas,  a  Roman  cleric,  who  lived  in 
those  early  times,  put  the  figures  so  high,  shows 
that  the  slaughter  was  enormous. 

All  these  things  make  it  evident  that  the  Prescott's 
words  in  pontifical  edicts  were  not  respected  by  ^'^^^'■ 
the  pope's  followers  in  the  new  continent, 
and  that  there  was  much  to  justify  Prescott  in 
saying  that  ''the  Castilian,  too  proud  for 
hypocrisy,  committed  more  cruelties  in  the 
name  of  religion  than  were  ever  practised  by 
the  pagan  idolater  or  the  fanatical  Moslem." 

Romanism  used  various  methods  to  secure  Conversion 
the   conversion   of   the   aborigines.    The   first  ^  f  r  ''^ 
method  used  was  that  of  force.    There  was  the 
determination  to  compel  the  Indian  to  come 
into  the  Roman  fold  even  if  it  was  necessarv 


166  S&igik    Amerua 

to  resort  to  the  extremest  violence.  There 
was  a  coercion  that  appealed  to  the  spirit  of 
self-preservation,  and  the  conquered  native 
found  that  he  might  save  his  life,  or  be  less 
harshly  treated,  if  he  conformed  to  the  religion 
of  the  conqueror. 
Baptism      A   Mexican   writer   says:    ''The   conquered 

^tectfon  Americans,  who  feared  everything,  and  rightly, 
from  the  hardness  of  the  conquerors,  came  to 
the  conclusion  that  conversion  and  baptism 
were  the  most  powerful  shield  behind  which  to 
protect  themselves  from  further  cruelties.  They 
therefore  entered  the  towns  en  masse,  asking  the 
missionary  to  baptize  them,  and  in  search  of 
the  precious  guaranties  of  Hberty  and  life." 
The  same  conditions  existed  in  South  America, 
and  Indian  hum.an  nature  pressed  by  the  point 
of  the  sword  and  driven  by  the  lash  was  coerced 
in  the  same  way. 

A  Twofold  The  first  thing  was  compulsory  submission 
i^^iission  ^^  ^j^^  conqueror  who  came  with  horses  and 
firearms,  and  the  second  was  compulsory  sub- 
mission to  the  Eoman  Church  and  its  forms, 
and  this  body  did  not  hesitate  to  employ 
physical  force  to  compel  the  mind  to  bend  to 
its  will.     So,  in  their  desperation,  the  aborigines 


The  Eeligions  167 

yielded  in  order  to  secure  some  measure  of 
protection  for  themselves  and  their  families. 

Then  the  priests  had  power  to  inflict  severe  Punishments 
physical  punishment  and  could  use  the  Indians  p^^ 
in  enforced  labor.  Records  exist  showing  that 
harsh  measures  were  resorted  to  in  order  to 
compel  the  natives  to  observe  the  forms  of  the 
Church.  Thus  Indians  have  been  beaten  so  that 
the  rods  were  broken  on  their  backs.  Montufar, 
referring  to  the  treatment  American  Indians 
received  from  the  Franciscans,  says  that  the 
''Indians  had  them  in  such  great  fear,  by  reason 
of  the  great  punishments  v/hich  they  inflicted, 
that  some  of  them  dare  not  speak  or  complain." 

Then  the  laws  were  severe,  as,  for  example,  a  Severe  Laws 
law  that  required  Indians  to  travel  thirty-six  ^l^^^^^g 
miles  to  attend  services  at  the  monasteries,  a 
manifest  cruelty  to  women  with  small  children 
to  care  for  and  carry,  and  to  those  who  were 
feeble  or  not  in  good  health.  So  in  a  general 
way  attendance  upon  services  was  compelled 
and  absentees  were  punished.  In  consequence, 
the  Indians  feared  to  disobey. 

Another  form  of  coercion  was  the  taking  ad-  ^^ing 
vantage  of  venerated  customs  that  had  long  been  customs 
cherished    by    the    aborigines.     For    example,  as  a  Lever 


168  South   America 

the  Indians  were  fond  of  wearing  their  hair 

long,   and  long  hair  was  much  prized  as  an 

ornament  and  an  honor,  while  a  shorn  head  was 

viewed    as    a   mark    of    dishonor.     So   taking 

advantage  of  this  feeling  on  the  part  of  the 

natives,  Philip  II  decreed  that  only  Christian 

Indians  should  be  permitted  to  wear  long  hair. 

Another  coercive  decree  was  the  edict  that  only 

Christian  children  could  inherit  the  property  of 

their  parents. 

Roman      Such  facts  enable  us  to  understand  how  a 

xi'^oT"  ^oman    missionary,    writing    in     1529     from 

Mexico,  could  say:    ''The  Indians  are  docile 

and  of  good  disposition  and  incUned  to  receive 

the  faith,  but  force  and  interest  determine  them 

to  it  more  than  sweetness  and  affection." 

Substitution      Then  there  was  the  method  of  substitution. 

of  ^man  -j-^  ^^^^^  ^^  ^j^^  ^^  ^^^  which  the  Indian  associated 

Objects  with   his    old   religion   there   was   substituted 

something  related  to  the  Roman  religion.    Thus 

the  Roman  church  building  was  put  in  place 

of  the  pagan  temples. 

Cuzco      After  Father  Valverde,  who  had  so  much  to  do 

re^lac^  with  the  execution  of  the  Inca,  Atahuallpa,  and 

Temple  the  slaughter  of  his  faithful  followers,  had  been 

of  the  Sun  ^lade  bishop,  he  at  once  began  the  erection  of 


Roman  Catholic  Cathedral,  Montevideo 


H,  • 


Chuech  of  the  Sepulcher,  Pernambuco,  Brazil 


The  Religions  169 

a  cathedral  in  Cuzco  facing  the  principal  square 
and  in  the  place  of  the  Inca's  Temple  of  the 
Sun. 

Of  this  cathedral;  Prescott  says:  ''Its  walls  Prescott's 
were  constructed  of  the  ancient  stones;  the  parallel 
altar  was  raised  on  the  spot  where  shone  the 
bright  image  of  the  Peruvian  deity;  and  the 
cloisters  of  the  Indian  temple  were  trodden  by 
the  friars  of  St.  Dominic.  To  make  the  meta- 
morphosis more  complete,  the  house  of  the 
Virgins  of  the  Sun  was  replaced  by  a  Roman 
Catholic  nunnery." 

It  has  been  noted  incidentally  that  the  church  Churches  as 

edifices    erected    in    the    Spanish    settlements  ^^^^ 

WTre  larger  and  stronger  than  those  intended 

for   the    Indians.    While   there   were    various 

reasons  for  this,  it  will  also  be  seen  that  in  an 

emergency  these  large  structures  could  be  used 

as  forts  for  defense. 

Another   substitution   was   in   the   material  Iniagesin 

Place  o^ 
objects  of  worship.     For  the  idols  of  the  ab-  j^^^^ 

origines   were  substituted  the   unages   of  the 

Virgin  Mary  and  the  Roman  saints  and  other 

images  familiar  to  the  Romanist.     The  Indians 

gave  up  their  old  idols  but  they  went  on  with 

their  image-worship.    Image-worship  is  idola- 


170  South   America 

try,  whether  in  India,  Africa,  or  anj^where 
else,  and  the  worship  of  Roman  images  is 
essentially  idolatry  as  much  as  the  worship  of 
any  other  kind  of  images.  Romanism  substi- 
tuted for  one  set  of  idols  another  set.  So  the 
Indians  who  were  idolaters  continued  to  be 
idolaters,  only  the  new  idols  had  other  names 
and,  possibly,  were  a  little  better  looking. 
Other  Then  the  Church  of  Rome  compromised  with 
Reminders  ^^^"^^^^i^ism  by  accepting  and  incorporating  into 
Observed  South  American  Romanism  things  connected 
with  the  customs  and  religion  of  the  aborigines. 
Even  at  this  day  travelers  notice  old  Indian 
peculiarities  embalmed  or  rather  living  in  the 
Roman  system. 
A  Noted  Mr.  W.  E.  Curtis,  in  1899,  wrote  of  what  he 
Report  ^^^  ^  -^^  ^^^'  Bolivia,  and,  among  other 
matters,  gave  a  description  of  an  Indian  celebra- 
tion of  La  Asuncion  de  la  Virgen — the  ascent  of 
the  Virgin  to  heaven.  He  says  that  after  the 
mass  in  the  church,  the  Indians  congregated  in 
the  public  plaza,  and  ''began  the  dances  and 
other  ceremonies  which  have  been  inherited 
from  the  da5's  of  the  Incas,  and  are  said  to  be  of 
serious  significance ;  like  the  ghost  dances  of  the 
Sioux,  the  com  dance  of  the  Navajos,  the  snake 


The  Religions  171 

dance  of  the   Crows,    and  other  similar  rites 
practised  by  the  red  men  of  North  America." 

Professor  Bandelier  is  quoted  as  saying  that  Fantastic  and 
"every  action  had  a  hidden  meaning.  The  Deteriorating 
dress  was  fantastic;  the  gesticulation  wild; 
and  all  got  drunk  on  native  liquor — and  this 
in  honor  of  the  virgin."  In  the  same  way 
Humboldt  saw,  in  Me:5CicO;  Indians,  ''marked  and 
adorned  with  tinkling  bells,  perform  savage 
dances  around  the  altar  while  a  monk  of  St» 
Francis  elevated  the  host."  These  and  other 
compromises  with  Indian  paganism  made  it 
easier  to  win  the  Indian,  because  it  made  the 
new  religion  so  much  like  that  which  the  Indian 
had  known,  but  it  had  a  deteriorating  in- 
fluence upon  that  which  had  been  brought  by 
the  Church  of  Rome. 

The  method  of  instruction  by  educating  and  Indoctrin- 
indoctrinating   the    children   was   logical    and  q^^ 
effective,  and  insured  a  strong  corps  of  sup- 
porters in  ten  or  twenty  years. 

That  some  of  this  effort  for  the  conversion  In  Part  a 
of  the  aborigines  was  genuine  may  be  conceded,  EffortTL 
but  that  some  of  it  was  an  effort  of  cold  ec-  part  an 
clesiasticism  endeavoring  to  enlarge  its  posses-  ^^emal 
sions  and  increase  its  power  must  be  evident, 


172  South   America 

and  that  some  of  it  was  through  the  force  of 

superstitious    sentiment    and    the    impulse    of 

fanatical  bigotry  must  be  quite  as  plain.     That 

it   was   largely    an   external   formality   rather 

than  a  heart  conversion  that  followed  among 

the    Indians    must    under    the    circumstances 

seem  generally  certain. 

Secret       In  the  very  nature  of  things,  few  if  any  of 

toThS  ^^^   so-called    conversions    could    be    genuine. 

Eeathen  The  conversions  w^ere  not  voluntary  but  enforced ; 

Faiths  gQ^  since  the  Indians  were  compelled  to  conform 

publicly  to  the  new  religion  because  of  violence 

or  self-interest,  many  of  the  converts  cherished 

their  own  old  religion,  and,  hiding  their  idols  in 

caves  or  mountain  fastnesses  or  other  secure 

places,  they  continued  in  secret  to  worship  their 

heathen  gods. 

Continued       In  1560,  Las  Casas  indignantly  wrote  that 

Td  \    idol's  than  five  hundred  guacas  or  idols   were 

found  in  the  city  of  Cuzco   and    its  suburbs, 

and  that  they  were  adored  by  the  inhabitants, 

notwithstanding  the  presence  in  the  city  of  a 

bishop,  a  cathedral  church,  four  convents  of 

monks,  and  a  great  number  of  priests  and  lay 

Christians  since  1531. 

So  it  is  apparent  that  about  a  generation  of 


,1 

«l^^^l^ 

W^. 

^ 

^^^^■^^^ 

>^RH^P 

The  Religions  173 

Romish  activity  had  not  thoroughly  converted  Tendency 
that  community.  Of  many  descendants  of  ^^^^ 
the  aborigines  of  that  day  the  statements  still 
hold  good,  for,  down  to  the  present  day  they 
have  not  become  genuine  Christians,  even  where 
they  make  a  profession  of  Christianity  and 
observe  the  forms  of  the  Church  of  Rome  as  it 
is  in  South  America. 

Mendieta,  a  Roman  CathoHc  historian,  ex-  Outward 
pressed  the  truth  when  he  said  that  *'the  con-  ^  onmty 
course  of  Indians  to  the  Church  was  more  an 
act  of  outward  conformity  at  the  command  of 
their  principals,  in  order  to  deceive  them,  than 
a  voluntary  movement  on  the  part  of  the  people 
stirred  to  seek  the  remedy  needed  by  their 
souls,  and  to  renounce  the  adoration  and  wor- 
ship of  idols." 

The  Franciscan  monks  generally  accompanied  Attitude  of 
the  early  expeditions,  but  they,  '^with  a  few  t/^^*^^^ 
notable  exceptions,  took  no  special  interest  in  Jesuits 
the  evangelization  of  the  aborigines,"  and  the 
Indians  feared  them  because  of  the  severity  of 
the  punishments  they  inflicted.    The  Domini- 
cans did  better  for  the  Indians  and  made  some 
effort  to  protect  them,  especially  was  this  so 
in  the  case  of  Las  Casas,  who  has  been  styled 


174  South   Amenca 

'Hhe  heroic  protector  of  the  Indians."  The 
Jesuits  did  some  good  up  to  a  certain  point. 
They  gathered  many  of  the  aborigines  into 
settlements  where  they  taught  them  a  Httle, 
made  them  work,  and  dominated  them,  but 
they  did  not  build  up  strong  individual  character 
nor  train  the  community  so  that  it  could  care  for 
itself  after  the  oversight  and  control  of  the 
Jesuits  had  been  taken  away.  Then  the  com- 
munities fell  to  pieces  and  many  of  the  Indians 
went  back  into  a  wild  state. 
How  the  As  a  matter  of  f  act  ^  South  American  Romanism 
urcn  i^^g  j^^^  made  genuine  Christians  out  of  the  pagan 
Short  Indians.  A  Church  that  presents  a  salvation 
by  works  rather  than  by  faith;  that  makes  the 
external  form  more  emphatic  than  the  inner 
spiritual  life;  that  presents  image- worship  rather 
than  the  worship  of  the  Divine  One  alone 
"in  spirit  and  in  truth;"  that  makes  Mary  and 
her  worship  as  conspicuous  as  or  more  con- 
spicuous than  the  worship  of  God  and  his 
Divine  Son  Jesus  Christ;  that  makes  penance 
more  prominent  than  repentance;  that  makes 
the  impression  that  a  sinner  or  his  friends  can, 
by  money  payments  for  masses  and  prayers, 
shorten  his  stay  in  purgatory;  that  actually  or 


The  EfUgi&ns  17l> 

practically  closes  the  Bible  to  the  people — 
that  Church  cannot  be  a  true  Christian  Church, 
and  such  a  Church  is  not  calculated  to  trans- 
form pagans  into  true  gospel  Christians. 

This  however,  does  not  mean  that  there  are  A  Bad 
no  good  persons  who  are  Roman  CathoHcs.  ^^  ^^ 
There  are  many  good  persons  in  the  Roman  individuals 
Church.  As  for  that  matter  there  have  been 
and  are  good  people  among  the  heathen,  but 
that  does  not  prove  that  heathenism  is  good. 
Neither  do  some  good  Roman  Catholics  prove 
South  American  Romanism  to  be  good.  In 
both  instances  the  indi\dduais  are  good  in  spite  of 
the  system,  and  in  both  cases  they  conform, 
according  to  their  light,  to  the  divine  law  God 
has  written  in  every  human  heart  and  im- 
pressed on  every  conscience.  There  are  good 
people  who  are  Roman  Catholics,  but  the 
system  called  Romanism  is  not  good  but  baxl, 
especially  in  South  America. 

^Vhat  has  Romanism  done  for  South  America?  Unprogres- 
It  brought  a  perverted  form  of  the  Christian  j^^Qig^^^ 
rehgion.    Since  it  has  been  in  South  America 
it  has  misrepresented  Christianity.    What  has 
Romanism  not  done  for  that  Southern  continent? 
It  has  not  established  the  true  standard  of 


176  South   America 

morals  among  the  people.    It  has  not  elevated 
the  people  intellectually  as  it  should  have  done. 
It  has  not  stood  for  liberty  of  conscience  and 
religious   freedom.     It  has  not  promoted  pro- 
gress.    It  has  not  done  the  work  of  a  true 
Church  of  Christ.     It  has  been  an  intolerant 
organization.     It  has  done  the  things  it  should 
not  have  done  and  left  undone  the  things  it 
should  have  done.     It  has  failed,  notwithstand- 
ing the  undisputed  opportunity  of  the  centuries. 
A  Perversion       One    familiar    with    Romanism    in     South 
Chri  t' nitv  -^^^^i^a   has   said:    ^^It   is   amazing   to   hear 
men  who    have  access   to  the  Word    of  God 
and  the  facts  of  history  and  of  the  actual  state 
of  the  world  attempt  to  apologize  for  or  even 
defend  Romanism.     Romanism  is  not  Christi- 
anity ....  There    is   not    an   essential   truth 
which  is  not  distorted,  covered  up,  neutrahzed, 
poisoned,  and  completely  nullified  by  the  doc- 
trines of  the  Romish  system.'^ 
Required       Impure  or  indolent  priests  do  not  encourage 
Imnrobabi    ^^^  ^^  think  that  the  Roman  Church  can  ever 
through  by  itself  give  South  America  the  uplift  it  needs. 
Romanism  Corruptions  do  not  purify.    So  the  superstitions 
of  South  American  Romanism  stand  in  the  way 
of  an  intelligent  and  spiritual  religion.     Thio 


Virgin   of  Lujan 


The  Religions  177 

Romanism  has  given  the  aborigines  a  new  set 
of  superstitions  and  spread  silly  superstitions 
among  the  different  races  all  over  the  land. 
Thus  the  country  has  been  filled  with  stories 
of  false  miracles,  the  worship  of  images,  and 
particularly  the  worship  of  the  Virgin  Mary. 

In  all  directions  there  are  images  of  the  Story  of  the 
Virgin  with  asserted  miraculous  power.  One  ^u^^^ 
of  the  most  noted  is  at  Lujan,  a  town  in  Ar- 
gentina not  far  from  Buenos  Aires.  The 
narrative  tells  that  years  ago  a  man  in  the 
northern  part  of  Argentina  wanted  to  secure 
an  image  of  the  Virgin  Mary.  One  was  pro- 
cured and  placed  in  a  wagon  which  started 
from  the  city  of  Buenos  Aires.  One  night  those 
who  had  charge  of  the  image  stopped  on  the 
pampas.  The  next  morning  they  proposed  to 
continue  their  journey,  and  the  horses  were 
attached  to  the  wagon,  but  notwithstanding 
all  the  effort  they  could  put  forth,  the  horses 
could  not  move  the  wagon.  Additional  horses 
were  attached,  but  they  were  unable  to  drag 
it.  Then  one  of  the  party  suggested  that  it 
was  a  miracle,  and  that  the  Virgin  wished  to 
stay  there.  The  image  was  taken  out  of  the 
wagon,  and  then  the  horses  drew  the  vehicle 


J78  South   America 

with  perfect  ease,  The  image  was  left  to  be 
cared  for  at  a  house  near  by,  and  one  morning 
the  image  was  missed  from  its  place  and,  a 
search  being  made,  it  was  found  in  a  field  some 
distance  av/ay.  This,  it  was  maintained,  was 
another  miracle,  and  that  the  image  had  gone 
to  this  point  to  indicate  that  the  Virgin  wished 
a  church  to  be  built  there  in  her  honor. 
Cathedral  This  was  done,  and  now  there  is  being  com- 
Superstition  P^^^'^^  ^  cathedral  that  will  cost  perhaps  millions 
of  dollars,  all  because  of  superstitious  absurdi- 
ties about  a  little  doll-baby  which  is  asserted 
to  have  wrought  impossible  miracles,  and 
thousands  upon  thousands  make  journeys  to  see 
and  worship  and  make  their  offerings  to  the 
Virgin  of  Lujan. 
Churches  '^It  caunot  be  said  that  the  overwhelming 
^^^'^Men  ^^J^^'i^y  Q^  ^^^  people  of  South  America  are 
Ptoznan  Catholics.  Most  of  the  people,  to  be 
sure,  are  baptized,  and  buried,  by  a  priest,  but 
those  are  the  only  occasions  when  many  have 
any  use  for  him.  The  churches  are  full  of  wo- 
men and  empty  of  men,  I  have  been  in 
chui'ches  where  I  have  seen  hundreds  of  women 
worshipers,  and  when  I,  a  heretic  in  their 
estimation,  was  the  only  man  within  its  walls. 


The  Religions  170 

"The  unbelief  of  the  men  or  then-  utter  in-  Their 
difference  to  spiritual   things   is  the  greatest  intngerencc 
peril  of  South  America,  and  if  Protestantism  —Protestant 
can  do  an3i;hing  to  avert  this  peril  and  stem  Contrast 
this  tide  of  indifferentism,  it  is  in  dut}^  bound  to 
do  it.    That  the  Protestant  churches  do  reach 
the  men  is  evident  to  the  most  casual  observer. 
Their  predominance  is  as  striking  in  the  meet- 
ings of  the  Protestants  as  the  preponderance  of 
the  women  in  the  Catholic  churches."^ 

Some  outward  and  visible  signs  indicate  Shorter 
changed  inner  conditions.  Thus  the  religious 
processions  on  the  public  streets,  once  very 
long,  are  becoming  shorter  every  year,  and  they 
are  not  treated  with  the  profound  reverence 
they  used  to  receive.  Even  men  can  allow  the 
host  to  be  carried  by  without  lifting  their  hats^ 
and  do  this  without  risking  their  lives.  So 
there  is  not  the  old  reverence  for  the  priests, 
and  the  natives  will  refer  to  them  as  "black 
crows.''  Intelligent  men  have  revolted  from 
the  demands  of  superstition  and  have  lost 
faith  both  in  the  priest  and  the  Chmxh  of  Rome. 
Unfortunately  many  have  gone  to  the  extreme 
of  losing  faith  in  the  Christian  religion  and  in 

1  Clark,  The  Continent  of  Opportunity,  315,  316. 


180  South    America 

God,  because  they  have  been  taught  that  the 
Church    of  Rome  was  the  only  Church.     As- 
suming that  was  the  only  Church,  when  they 
recoiled  from  it,  they  found  themselves  without 
any  Church. 
Reflex      One  of  the  most  remarkable  results  is  the 
effect  of  Protestant  missions  upon  the  Roman 
Roman  Catholic  Church.    Wherever  a  mission  is  planted 
Church  g^j^j  attains  some  strength,  it  is  noted  that  the 
Roman  Church  and  its  priests  become  more 
circumspect.     So  Romanism,   at   least   in  the 
externals,   is  being  modified  by  the  presence 
of  Protestantism,  just  as  Romanism  in  Great 
Britain,  the  United  States,  and  Canada  is  re- 
strained by   its  Protestant   environment.     So, 
through  contact  and  familiarity  with  evangelical 
Protestants,  many  individual  Roman  Catholics 
are  learning  that  Protestants  are  not  so  bad  as 
they  used  to  think  and  the  priests  had  repre- 
sented. 
Governments      Even  governments  have  been  compelled  to 
j^Qj.g  take  cognizance  of  the  existence  of  Protestantism, 
Liberal  and  have  respect  for  its  numerical  growth  as 
well  as  for  its  beneficial  work.    As  a  result 
they  have  intervened  for  their  protection,  and 
Protestant  soldiers,    at  least  in  one  republic, 


The  Religions  181 

have  been  excused  from  compliance  with 
Romish  fonns  and  usages.  Liberal-minded 
statesmen  have  acknowledged  the  value  of 
this  new  force.  One  said,  "WTiat  my  country 
needs  is  Protestantism." 

A  scholar  who  was  nominated  for  the  rector-  University 
ship  of  a  national  university  was  opposed  by  ^        f, 
extreme  Roman  Catholics  who  charged   that  Words 
he   was    a   Protestant.    To   this   he    publicly 
rephed:    "I  am  not  a  Protestant,  but  I  believe 
Protestantism  is  good  for  my  country.     I  notice 
that  it  does  not  interfere  with  family  affairs, 
it  does  not  meddle  with  inheritances;  and  it 
does  not  mix  in  politics." 

Romanism  has  been  weighed  in  the  balances  Romanism 
and  found  wanting.     It  is  a  rehgion  in  South  ^^^^.^ 
America,  but  it  is  not  the  religion  for  South 
America.     Neither  Romanism  nor  paganism  can 
save  that  continent.     Both  have  failed.     Some 
other  rehgion  must  take  their  place. 

Besides  aboriginal  paganism  and  Romanism,  Presence  of 

there  are  various  other  religions  in  South  Amer-  _,  ^^^ 

°  Paganism 

ica.  It  may  surprise  some,  but  it  ought  not 
to  surprise  any  one  who  knows  the  history  of 
the  races  in  South  America,  to  learn  that  in 
South    America    there    is    African    paganism. 


182  South   America 

This,  indeed,  is  what  might  be  expected  when 
heathen  Africans  were  brought  into  the  country 
in  such  great  numbers  and  scattered  here  and 
there  over  the  land. 

Example  in  Especially  would  this  be  the  case  where  these 
Guiana  ^^S^'^^^  wandered  away  from  the  European 
settlements.  Thus  the  runaway  slaves  who 
fled  into  the  wilderness  of  Dutch  Guiana,  now 
called  the ''bush  negroes,"  restored  the  barbar- 
ism and  idolatry  of  Africa,  and  to  this  day  have 
their  idols,  their  pagan  beliefs  and  practises. 
Others  in  The  Rev.  H.  C.  Tucker,  writing  of  the  negroes 
^^  of  Brazil,  says:  "While  it  is  true  that  the  mass 
of  the  blacks  have  become  nominally  Roman 
Catholics,  or  rather  baptized  pagans,  yet  many 
still  follow  the  superstitions  and  fetishism  of 
their  African  ancestors." 

Chinese  and  fhe  Chinese  are  in  South  America,  and  it  is 
]^ctors  ^^  ^^  expected  that  many,  indeed,  the  most  of 
them,  bring  the  heathenism  of  their  native  land. 
The  Japanese  are  there  in  small  numbers,  but 
more  are  coming.  Already  contracts  have  been 
made  for  the  introduction  of  thousands  into 
Brazil,  and  it  is  said  that  the  Japanese  are 
planning  to  enter  the  west  coast  of  South 
America. 


The  Religions  im 

It  will  surprise  some  to  learn  that  the  religions  ^^*  Indian 

Faiths  and 
of  East  India  are  represented  in  this  continent,  ^he  Greek 

In  British  Guiana,  for  example,  there  are  over  Church 
100,000  East  Indians,  and  there  are  thousands 
in  Dutch  Guiana.  Most  of  them  are  Hindus 
but  many  of  them  are  Mohammedans.  The 
Greek  Church  is  found  in  South  America,  though 
it  has  not  very  great  numbers,  but  it  will  be- 
come stronger,  for  the  Russian  immigration  is 
increasing. 

The  most  important  of  the  religions  in  South  Protestant- 
America,  other  than  the  Roman,  is  the  Pro-  ^^     ^^^' 
testant  Christian  religion,  v\^liich  is  devoted  to 
the  gospel  and  is  truly  cathohc. 

South  America,  consequently,  is  not  a  con-  Largely 
tinent  of  a  single  religion.    Though  Christianity  „^^^  ^\ 
is  there,  it  is  not  a  truly  and  thoroughly  Christian   — a  Mission 
continent.     On  the  contrary  it  is  largely  filled  ^^^^^ 
with  errors  as  to  gospel  Christianity,   and  is 
largely  pagan  or  semipagan.    South  America 
is,    therefore,    a    legitimate    mission    field — a 
proper  field  for  Protestant  Christian  missions. 
South  America  is  a  continent  that  on  many 
grounds  appeals  for  missionary  effort. 

Should  we  have  missions  in  pagan  lands?  then 
we  should  go  to  Sou^Ii  America,  for  in  that 


184  South   America 

A  Combina-  land  there  is  a  startling  proportion  of  paganism. 

tiono    a  s  gj^Q^jj  ^jQ  send  missionaries  to  the  people  of 
for  Mission  ^      ^ 

Service  Asia?  then  we  should  send  missionaries  to  South 

America,  for  large  numbers  of  Asiatics  are  there. 
Should  we  go  to  Africa?  then  we  should  go  to 
South  America^  for  the  negro  is  there.  Should 
we  establish  missions  for  Mohammedans?  then 
w^e  should  enter  South  America,  for  the  Moham- 
medan is  in  that  continent.  Should  we  give  the 
true  gospel  to  those  who  do  not  possess  it?  then 
we  should  send  missionaries  to  South  America, 
for  in  that  vast  continent  there  are  many  millions 
who  are  without  the  pure  gospel  and  have  been 
misled  by  a  distorted  and  perverted  substitute 
for  Christianity  v\^hich  is  but  a  counterfeit  and 
is  not  Christian  excepting  in  name.  Any  reason 
that  can  be  advanced  for  true  gospel  missions 
anywhere  applies  just  as  well  to  South 
America. 
New  Relig-  Aboriginal  paganism  is  totally  inadequate 
^°'i,^  Tb^  ^^^  ^^^  ^^^^  ^^  remorahzing  the  people,  and 
Supplied  Romanism,  though  it  has  had  the  opportunity 
of  the  centuries,  has  utterly  failed.  A  new 
religious  force  is  absolutely  needed,  and  this 
must  be  supplied  by  Protestantism. 


The  Religions  185 

QUESTIONS  ON  CHAPTER  V 

Aim:  To  Show  that  the  Religious  Situation  in 
South  America  Calls  for  Protestant  Mission- 
ary Work 

1.  How  many  pagans  would  we  have  in  the  United 
States,  if  there  were  as  large  a  percentage  here 
as  in  South  America? 

2.  What  would  you  conclude  as  to  the  Christian 
Church  that  had  left  so  great  a  problem  un- 
solved so  long? 

3.  In  view  of  the  past,  do  you  think  that  the 
present  forces  in  South  America  can  be  trusted 
to  evangelize  the  present  generation  of  pagan 
Indians  ? 

4.  What  was  the  condition  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church  in  Europe  at  the  time  of  the  colonizing 
of  South  America? 

5.  What  was  its  attitude  toward  Protestantism? 

6.  How  did  the  Roman  Catholicism  of  Spain  and 
Portugal  compare  with  that  of  other  parts  of 
Europe  ? 

7.  What  has  been  the  course  of  development  of 
Spain  and  Portugal  since  the  16th  century  as 
compared  with  that  of  the  rest  of  Europe? 

8.*  What  opportunities  for  progress  has  the  Roman 
Catholicism  of  South  America  had  in  comparison 
with  that  of  North  America? 
9.  To  what  extent  do  you  think  one  who  has  seen 
Roman  Catholicism  only  in  North  America  can 
appreciate   its   condition  in    South  America? 

10.*  What  differences  of  ideal  as  to  evangelization 
arise  from  the  very  nature  of  Roman  Catholicism 
and  Protestantism? 

11.  How  do  you  think  the  Roman  Catholic  mission- 
aries justified  to  themselves  the  methods  which 
they  employed? 

12.*  To  what  extent  do  you  think  that  paternalism  is 
justified  in  missions  to  savage  peoples? 

1.3.     What  are  its  principal  dangers? 

14.  What  do  you  think  would  be  the  effect  of  such 
a  religion  on  educated  men? 

15.  In  what  ways  does  the  Church  suft'er  when  edu- 
cated men  drift  apart  from  it? 


186  South   America 

16.  In  what  ways  do  the  men  suffer  who  drift  away 
from  the  Church? 

17.*  In  what  ways  would  a  strong  Protestant  com- 
munity be  a  benefit  to  South  America? 

18.  Sum  up  all  the  arguments  for  Protestant  mis- 
sions in  South  America. 

EEFEBENCES  FOR  FURTHER  STUDY^ 

CHAPTER  V 

'Roman  Catliolicism} 

Brown,  Latin  America,  Lecture  II. 
Guinness,  Peru,  XVII,  XXII-XXVI,  XXXI. 
Protestant   Missions  in  South  America,   94-99,   133- 

136. 
Ray,   Through  Five  Republics  on  Horseback,  V. 


•Further  references  will  be  found  in  the  denominational  mission- 
ary periodicals. 


PROTESTANT  MISSIONARY  OCCUPATION 

-NOTABLE  EW.NTS  AND  TYPES 

OF  WORK 


187 


In  the  Kepublic  of  Colombia,  having  an  area  of  about 
550,000  square  miles,  only  one  Board  is  at  work,  and 
that  is  our  own,  though  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible 
Society  have  one  native  colporteur  stationed  at  Barran- 
quilla.  In  this  vast  territory  we  have  only  two  centers 
of  work;  one  in  the  south,  the  interior  of  the  country, 
at  Bogota,  the  capital;  the  other  in  the  extreme  norih, 
on  the  coast,  at  Barranquilla,  at  present  the  most 
important  seaport  of  the  country. 

— Walter  Scott  Lee 

There  are,  it  is  estimated,  about  5,000,000  Indians  in 
South  America,  3,000,000  of  them  Quichua-speaking. 
For  many  of  them  the  Catholic  Church  is  doing  nothing 
at  all.  And  for  many  of  the  other  peoples — it  does  next 
to  nothing.  If  it  furnishes  them  with  occasional  worship 
and  confessional,  it  yet  leaves  them  utterly  ignorant, 
providing  no  adequate  schools  nor  literature  nor  vital 
inspiration.  Even  where  it  displays  itself  most,  the  w^ork 
of  enlightenment  and  purification,  without  which  nations 
cannot  live,  is  not  done.  Protestant  schools  are  crowded 
everywhere,  and  might  be  multiplied  indefinitely  and  be 
in  large  measure  or  entirely  self-supporting.  If  the 
Eoman  Church  were  doing  what  needs  to  be  done,  there 
would  be  no  such  educational  demand  as  to-day  aj^peals 
to  every  Protestant  mission. 

— Bohert  E.  Speer 

Any  one  who  followed  the  colporteur  on  his  by-path 
journeys  across  Brazil  knows  that  it  is  not  always  con- 
tempt or  bigotry  which  perpetuates  ignorance,  but  that 
quite  as  often  the  native  never  before  had  opportunity 
to  find  out  truth  for  himself.  Any  one  who  has  fol- 
lowed the  daily  round  of  the  true  missionary  among  the 
rich  or  poor,  cultured  or  unlettered,  aristocrat  or  peasant, 
and  has  seen  the  eagerness  wdth  which  progressive 
Christianity  is  received,  knows  that  the  Brazilian  has 
plenty  of  grace  in  him.  Our  Church  envoys  are  teaching 
cleanliness  as  well  as  religion,  chastity  as  well  as  good 
manners,  industry  as  well  as  /genuflection,  physical  as  w^ell 
as  spiritual  uplifting;  all  this  in  the  name  of  America. 
One  of  the  most  powerful  agents  in  making  familiar 
to  Brazil  the  ambitions  of  our  country  is  the  American 
missionary,  and  a  large  proportion  of  the  newer  educa- 
tion offered  to  Brazilians  comes  from  religious  sources. 

— Albert  Hale 

18S 


VI 


PROTESTANT  MISSIONARY 
OCCUPATION— NOTABLE  EVENTS 
AND  TYPES  OF  V\^ORK 

SUBSEQUENT  to  the  appearance  of  Rom-  First 

^     anism  in    South   America,    Protestantism     ?^  ^    '^^ 

'  of  Protest- 

undertook  to  enter  the  same  continent.    We  are  antism 

surprised  when  we  recall  that  the  veiy  first 

appearance  of  Protestantism  was  only  a  little 

more  than  half  a  century  after  the  Spaniards 

and  Portuguese  sighted  the  shores  of  South 

America. 

South  America  in  the  early  days  never  had  Slight 
an  adequate  opportunity  to  accept  the  influence 
of  Protestantism.  ^Vhile  Protestant  missions 
appeared  early,  they  were  either  soon  expelled 
by  force  or  were  restricted  in  their  scope  to 
those  who  had  come  from  Protestant  countries. 

It  was  only  about  twenty  years  after  Pizarro  From 
founded  the  city  of  Lima  in  Peru,  and  only     ^^^ 
189 


19Q  South    America 

about  twenty  years  after  the  first  founding  of 
Buenos  Aires,  that  Protestantism  first  came  to 
South  America,  in  1555,  and,  it  may  seem 
strange,   came  from  France. 

Huguenots  The  French  Protestants,  commonly  called  the 
Huguenots,  having  many  difficulties  in  their 
native  land,  naturally  turned  their  thoughts 
toward  the  recently  discovered  lands  beyond 
the  Atlantic,  with  the  hope  that  somewhere  in 
those  remote  regions  they  might  find  a  resting- 
place  where  there  would  be  no  interference  with 
their  rehgious  principles. 

Villegagnon  ^  Frenchman,  named  Nicolas  Durand, 
Seigneur  de  Villegagnon,  vice-admiral  of  Brittany, 
gave  the  thought  a  tangible  form.  He  proposed 
to  form  a  colony  and  to  raise  the  Huguenot 
flag  in  South  America.  This  proposition  he 
presented  to  the  great  Admiral  Coligny  and 
interested  him  so  that  Coligny  directed  the 
movement  with  the  hope  that  his  persecuted 
brother  Protestants,  the  Huguenots,  might 
find  a  refuge  in  the  new  country,  peacefully 
grow  into  the  proportions  of  a  Protestant 
commonwealth,  and,  at  the  same  time,  convert 
thft  South  American  Indians.  With  the  power- 
ful aid  of  this  Protestant  leader,  an  expedition 


Protestant  Mudonary  Occupation  191 

was  fitted  out.  Admira^l  Villegagi:ion  had  pre- 
viously made  a  voyage  to  the  coast  of  Brazil 
and  planned  to  establish  a  colony  in  the  Bay 
of  Rio  de  Janeiro. 

For  that  point  the  expedition  sailed  in  the  Coligny  or 
summer  of  1555,  and,  after  a  voyage  of  four  j^^^'^^^ 
months,  entered  the  Bay  of  Rio  de  Janeiro. 
There  the  colony  landed  on  a  small  island  in 
the  bay.  This  island  Villegagnon  cailed  Coligny, 
In  later  years,  however,  the  name  was  changed 
and  it  now  bears  the  name  of  Villegagnon, 
Villegagnon  settled  his  colony  on  the  island 
and  called  the  land,  '^La  France  Antarctique. " 

A  second  expedition  was  fitted  out,  Calvin  A  Second 
and  the  Geneva  clergy  taking  an  active  interest. 
With  over  three  hundred  persons  in  the  second 
expedition,  Calvin  sent  two  ministers  and 
fourteen  students.  This  was  about  fifty-two 
years  before  the  founding  of  Jamestown,  in 
Virginia,  and  not  far  from  seventy  years  before 
the  Puritans  settled  in  New  England. 

Villegagnon  proved  to  be  a  peculiar  character.  Instability 
He  constituted  himself  both  chief  magistrate  ^^  Tyranny 
and  high  priest.     He  was  severe  in  his  treat- 
ment  of  the  colonists  and  barbarous  in  his 
dealings  with  the  aborigines.    While  he  became 


192  South    America 

a  dictator  in  matters  of  religion,  he  was  un- 
stable in  his  own  theological  opinions,  and 
finally  shifted  to  the  Roman  view  and  denounced 
his  Huguenot  settlers  as  heretics  worthy  of 
the  stake,  and  actually  did  put  some  of  the 
more  outspoken  leaders  to  death. 

Intolerable  His  tyranny  and  intolerance  were  so  great  that 
the  French  colonists  found  their  condition  more 
intolerable  even  than  it  had  been  in  France. 
Under  the  stress  some  fled  to  the  shore  where 
the  Portuguese  forced  them  to  accept  the  Roman 
faith,  while  others  escaped  to  French  vessels  in 
the  bay. 

Disastrous      At  this  very  time  ten  thousand  Frenchmen 
of  ^  ^'^^^  waiting  for  the  earhest  opportunity  to  join 

Enterprise  the  colonists  in  Brazil,  but  their  coming  was 
prevented  by  the  treachery  of  Villegagnon  who 
returned  to  France,  as  Hkewise  did  most  of 
the  settlers.  Then,  in  1567,  the  Portuguese, 
instigated  by  the  Jesuits,  captured  the  French 
forts  and  destroyed  the  Huguenot  colony. 
Duetto      '^^^^  perished  the  first  attempt  to  plant  a 

Trsachery  Protestant  colony  in  South  America.  Had 
it  not  been  for  the  treacherous  Villegagnon, 
Protestantism  would  have  had  an  early  foot- 
hold on  that  continent  and  would  have  spread 


Protestant  Missionary  Occupatio7i  193 

with  the  developing  country.  As  it  was, 
Romanism,  under  the  dominating  Jesuits,  was 
left  in  undisputed  possession. 

As  Southey  remarks:  ''Never  was  a  war  in  Southey's 
which  so  little  exertion  had  been  made,  and  so 
little  force  employed  on  either  side,  attended 
by  consequences  so  important.  The  French 
Court  was  too  busy  in  burning  and  massacring 
Huguenots  to  think  of  Brazil. " 

France  lost  an  opportunity  as  also  did  Pro-  An  Irrcpara- 
testantism,  but  by  these  losses  South  America, 
and  especially  Brazil,  lost  infinitely  more.  With 
a  strong  Protestantism  at  that  early  day  the 
history  of  the  Brazilians  and  the  South  Ameri- 
can people  would  have  been  far  different  and 
immeasurably  better. 

A  few  of  the  survivors  of  this  Jesuitical  Fate  of 
massacre  fled  into  the  \\dldemess  of  Brazil. 
One  of  those  who  thus  escaped  was  Jean  de 
Boileau,  a  man  of  education  and  ability.  With 
two  companions,  he  began  missionaiy  work 
among  the  Indians.  Unfortunately,  his  opera- 
tions attracted  the  attention  of  the  Portuguese 
who  were  settled  some  200  miles  to  the  south- 
ward of  the  place  where  he  was  located. 
Then    the    Jesuits,    fearing   the    influence    of 


'^t? 


194!  South    America 

Boileau,  had  him  captured  and  sent  to  Bahia, 
where  he  v/as  imprisoned  eight  years,  when, 
after  the  expulsion  of  the  French,  he  was 
brought  to  Rio  de  Janeiro  to  be  executed.  Here 
the  Jesuit,  Jose  de  Anchieta,  whom  the  Brazil- 
ians revere  as  a  saint,  took  a  prominent  part 
in  the  actual  execution.  Fearing  the  heretic, 
whom  he  claimed  to  have  converted,  might 
deny  the  Roman  faith  at  the  last  hour,  Anchieta 
tied  the  knot  around  Boileau's  neck,  showing 
the  executioner  how  ^Ho  despatch  a  heretic  as 
quickly  as  possible."  Such  were  the  tender 
mercies  of  Jesuit  saints! 
The  Dutch  In  the  first  quarter  of  the  seventeenth 
century,  the  Dutch  undertook  to  establish  them- 
selves in  the  northeastern  part  of  Brazil. 
About  the  end  of  this  quarter  the  Dutch  West 
India  Company  determined  to  invade  Brazil, 
and  one  motive  pleaded  in  support  of  their 
project  was  that  in  this  way  ''a  pure  religion 
would  thus  be  introduced  into  America. " 
At  Bahia  In  the  beginning  of  1624,  the  Dutch  captured 
Pemamb^o  ^^^^^'  ^^^  ^^^^  ^'^  followed  by  the  issuance 
of  proclamations  which  promised  "free  enjoy- 
ment of  religion  to  all  who  would  submit." 
This  at  least  was  a  Protestant  proclamation 


Protestant  Missionary  Occupation  195 

of  religious  liberty,  a  thing  which  did  not  exist 
where  Romajiism  dominated  in  South  America, 
and,  indeed,  in  any  Roman  Catholic  country. 
The  Dutch  extended  their  borders  and  took 
Pernambuco  and  other  ports  on  the  coast  of 
Brazil  and  occupied  the  adjacent  territory,  and 
Pernambuco  became  the  stronghold  of  theDutch. 

In  the  population  were  Jews,  negroes,  and  Efforts 
other  classes,  and  it  is  noted  that  the  Dutch  j^^^^^^  ^^ 
missionaries  ''labored  to  teach   them    a   Cal-  Others 
vinistic  instead  of  a  Popish  creed."     Some  of 
the  Dutch  ministers  "worked  with  great  success 
among  the  Indians  and  succeeded  in  civilizing 
and  converting  them.    The  Dutch  clergy  also 
published  a  few  religious  books  in  Portuguese 
and  a  catechism  in  an  Indian  language. 

On  the  other  hand  it  is  declared  that  deep  True 
depravity  characterized  the  conduct  of  many  g  ^f ^.^°^^^ 
of  the  Dutch  colonists  toward  the  Indians  and  Lacking 
the  negroes.    Such  colonists  were  not  possessed 
of  the  missionary  spirit,  but  were  controlled 
by  avarice  and  ambition.    Strictly  speaking, 
the    ministers    of    the    Reformed    Church    of 
Holland,  brought  out  by  the  Dutch  settlers,  did 
little  beyond  undertaking  the  spiritual  care  of 
the  Dutch  colonists. 


Infiuence 
Eradicated 


19(3  South    America 

Foothold  The  Dutch  West  India  Company  failed  to 
^^  ^  appreciate  "the  great  possibihties  of  this  Dutch 
occupation,  and  recalled  Maurice  of  Nassau 
before  he  could  carry  out  his  plans  and  firmly 
consolidate  his  work.  Then  the  Portuguese 
made  attempts  to  recapture  the  territory,  and, 
after  a  struggle  of  thirty  years,  the  Dutch  control 
was  destroyed  and  this  part  of  Brazil  fell  into 
the  hands  of  the  Portuguese  in  the  year  1654. 

Protestant  Practically  little  or  nothing  resulting  from 
the  work  of  these  thirty  years  remained  after 
the  Portuguese  drove  out  the  Dutch.  As  one 
writer  puts  it:  ''In  those  days  Portugal  was 
wont  to  make  thorough  work  with  heresy  and 
heretics,  and  no  vestige  of  these  thirty  years 
of  missionary  work  remains."  Thus,  the 
Portuguese  destroyed  Dutch  Protestantism 
in  Brazil,  as  in  the  previous  century  they 
destroyed  that  of  the  French. 
The      The  Moravians  began  work  in  British  Guiana 

Moravians  -^  yj^^^  ^^^  .^  yj^^  ^^^^  ^^^^^  missionary 

operations  in  Dutch  Guiana.  The  labors  of 
the  Moravians  w^hich  were  begun  in  1735,  in 
what  is  now  British  Guiana,  were  carried  on 
until  the  end  of  the  century,  and  now  are  repre- 
sented at  three  stations.    Their  operations  were 


in  Guiana 


Protestant  Missionary  Occupation  197 

mainly  among  the  Dutch  settlers  and  their 
negro  slaves.  The  aborigines  were  almost 
entirely  neglected.  Indeed,  the  missionaries 
were  forbidden  to  permit  the  Indians  to  assemble 
about  their  settlements.  It  is  stated  that,  ''If 
any  Indians  were  converted  and  abandoned  their 
wandering  forest  life,  it  meant  additional  ex- 
pense for  the  missionaries,  who  were  commanded 
to  clothe  them  and  pay  their  personal  tax, 
while  the  poor  convert  was  frightened  by  the 
threat  that  he  was  now  liable  for  service  in  the 
army."  Indians  from  the  Orinoco  visited 
the  Moravian  settlements  in  1750,  but,  it  is 
said,  the  nomadic  habits  of  the  Indians  and  the 
opposition  of  the  colonial  authorities  made 
such  contact  of  little  permanent  value. 

Nevertheless,  the  Moravians  did  som^ething  Giitner  and 
among  the  aborigines  in  Dutch  Guiana.  Their 
Indian  missions  began  in  September,  1738, 
when  John  Giittner  and  Christopher  Dahne 
landed  at  New  Amsterdam,  at  the  mouth  of  the 
river  Berbice,  which  then  was  Dutch,  though 
now  British.  They  proceeded  about  seventy 
miles  inland  and  commenced  a  mission  among 
the  Arawaks,  and,  by  1748,  forty-one  Indians 
had  been  baptized. 


198  South   America 

British      In  British  Guiana  the  Church  of  England, 

^^Gui^  through  the  Church  Missionary  Society,  began 

work  for  the  Indians,  and  Bemaud  and  Youd 

accomphshed  something  among  the  aborigines 

of  the  Essequibo  and  Potaro  rivers,  but  the 

Church  Missionary  Society  gave  up  its  work 

in  1856.    The  Society  for  the  Propagation  of 

the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts  began,  in  1835, 

to  evangelize  the  negroes  in  British  Guiana. 

Little       Up  to  this  time  there  was  little,  if  any,  of 

m^^  what  to-day  is  known  as  foreign  mission  work. 

Work  Up  to  this  point  it  was  the  colonial  idea  that 

dominated,  as  is  seen  for  example  in  the  French 

and  Dutch  colonies  which  have  been  mentioned. 

The  religious  work  was  largely  or  entirely  among 

the   people   in   the   colony.     In   other   words, 

within  the  colony  the  work  had  a  home  mission 

character.    The  care  of  the  people  within  the 

boundaries   of   the   colony   was   the  thought. 

It  was  the  colony  caring  for  itself. 

Individual      There  are  certain  movements  by  individuals 

Movements  j^  gouth  America  which  should  be  kept  in  mind 

by  the  student  of  evangehcal  missions  in  that 

continent. 

Heary      To  mo^t  students  of  missions  it  will  be  t 

^^^^  surprise  to  learn  that  Henr}^  Martyn,  the  cele* 


Protestant  Missionary  Occupation  199 

brated  missionary  to  India,  had  some  association 
with  the  work  of  enlightenment  in  SoutJi 
America.  Mr.  Martyn  went  into  the  service  of 
the  East  India  Company  in  1805  and  died  in 
Tocat,  Asia  Minor,  in  1812,  but  on  his  way  to 
the  East  he  touched  the  coast  of  Brazil  and  re- 
mained a  short  time  in  Bahia.  Here  he  observed 
the  conditions  and  commented:  'Crosses  there 
are  in  abundance,  but  when  shall  the  doctrines 
of  the  cross  be  held  up?" 

While  in  Bahia,  Mr.  Martyn  endeavored  to  ^  Favorable 
present  these  doctrines.  He  held  conversations 
in  Latin  with  the  priests  and  friars,  and  wnth 
the  Vulgate  in  his  hand  he  taught  these  curious 
but  unenlightened  friars  of  the  Roman  Church 
the  real  meaning  of  the  gospel  of  the  Christ, 
and  endeavored  to  win  them  to  the  true  faith 
and  practise  of  the  genuine  religion  of  Jesus. 
The  bearing,  the  learning,  and  the  earnestness 
of  the  man  made  a  favorable  impression  and, 
it  is  said,  he  gained  alike  the  love  of  the  wealthy 
planter  and  of  the  poor  slave. 

Referring  to  this  visit,  Fletcher  and  Kidder,  Prayer  not 
in  their  Brazil  and  tJie  Brazilians,  ask:    "Have 
Henry  Martyn's  prayers  been  forgotten  before 
the  Lord  of  hosts?    We  love  to  regard  the 


200  South    America 

petitions  of  the  early  Huguenots  at  Rio  de 
Janeiro,  those  of  the  faithful  missionaries  of 
the  Reformed  Church  of  Holland  at  Pernambuco, 
and  the  prayers  of  Henry  Martyn  at  Bahia,  as 
not  lost,  but  as  having  already  descended  and 
still  to  descend  in  rich  blessings  upon  Brazil." 
James  Among  these  individual  movements  should  be 
l'^^^^S^^^i   classed  the  semimissionary  work  of  Mr.  James 

Schools  Thomson,  an  Englishman,  who  went  to  South 
America  as  an  agent  of  the  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society,  for  the  purpose  of  establishing 
schools  according  to  what  was  known  as  the 
Lancasterian  system  of  education  projected  by  a 
Mr.  Lancaster,  of  England. 
Many  jjjg  effort  to  start  Lancasterian  schools  gave 
him  an  opportunity  to  sell  Bibles,  and  therefore 
he  acted  as  agent  of  the  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society,  and  he  sold  hundreds  of  copies 
of  the  New  Testament  and  the  entire  Bible. 

A  Work      The  fact  that  he  was  engaged  in  an  education- 
.^'  al    "d  ^  niovement  gave  him  a  standing  with  govern- 

Biblical  ments  that  could  not  have  been  attained  had 
he  been  a  mere  missionary,  and  he  was  most 
favorably  received  by  the  civil  authorities  in 
various  countries.  In  the  Lancasterian  schools 
the  reading  book   which   was   used   contained 


Protestant  Missionary  Occupation   201 

selections  from  the  sacred  Scriptures,  and  the 
pupils  who  were  learning  to  read  in  these 
schools  were,  at  the  same  time,  learning  some- 
thing of  the  Bible.  Mr.  Thomson  was  conse- 
quently doing  a  peculiar  work  which  was  both 
educational  and  Bibhcal,  and  this  in  countries 
where  the  Roman  Church  dominated. 

This,  however,  was  in  the  revolutionary  period.  ^  the 
Matters  were  fairly  settled  in  Argentina  and  arv Period" 
had  been  for  some  years,  but  the  Argentine 
General,  San  Martin  was  fighting  the  Spaniards 
in  Chile  and  Peru,  and  Bolivar  was  engaged  in 
the  north,  and,  before  Mr.  Thomson  had  left 
South  America,  came  down  into  Peru  and  upper 
Peru,  after  San  Martin  had  opened  the  way  by 
his  own  self-abnegation. 

In  1820,  Mr.  Thomson  formed  a  school  on  Success  in 
the  Lancasterian  system  in  the  city  of  Buenos  ^  ^^^^ 
Aires,  wdth  one  hundred  pupils.  Later  the 
schools  of  this  system  multiplied  until,  it  is  re- 
ported, there  were  in  Buenos  Aires,  one  hundred 
schools  with  five  thousand  students.  In  Chile, 
Lancasterian  schools  were  established,  and 
O'Higgins,  then  the  ruler  of  the  country,  in- 
dorsed them,  as  follows:  ''The  object  of  this 
institution    is    to    extend    in    every    direction 


2^2  South   America 

throughout  Chile,  the  benefits  of  education;  to 
promote  the  instruction  of  all  classes,  and  es- 
pecially the  poor."    The  few  existing  news- 
papers also  favored  the  movement. 
In  Peru      In  Peru,  the  work  was  aided  by  San  Martin, 
who  was  at  that  time  in  the  country.    In  Lima, 
a  convent  was  devoted  to  one  of  these  schools, 
and   it   is   recorded  that   ''the  order  for  the 
friars  to  vacate  was  given  on  Saturday,   on 
Monday  they  began  to  remove,  and  on  Tuesday 
the  keys  were  delivered  up."    Even  in  that 
ancient  Roman  stronghold  Bibles  were  now  sold 
"a  short  distance  from  the  place  where  used  to 
sit  the  dreadful  inquisition." 
In  Ecuador      In  Ecuador,  Mr.  Thomson  freely  sold  Bibles 
and  New  Testaments.    Five  friars  in  Guayaquil 
bought  New  Testaments,  one  taking  thirteen 
copies.    The  governor  of  Guaranda  purchased 
a  copy  and  advised  his  friends  to  do  the  same. 
In  the  convent  of  Latanga,  with  the  permission 
of  the  prior,  a  stall  for  the  sale  of  Bibles  and  New 
Testaments  was  established  and  one  hundred 
and  four  copies  were  sold,  while  in  Quito,  the 
Marquis  of  San  Jose,  himself  a  Roman  Catholic, 
permitted  their  sale  in  his  own  hous$. 
In  Bogota,  the  capital  of  Colombia,  a  Bible 


Protestant  Missionary  Occupation  203 

Society  was  organized,  of  which  society/  the  in  Colombia, 

secretary  of  state  became  president,  and  the  ^^^^^^ueia, 

-^  ^  '  and  Uruguay 

minister  of  finance,  the  vice-president.    Even 

BoUvar  favored  the  effort  to  establish  Lancas- 
terian  schools,  and  transformed  the  '^Ocopa 
college  of  Spanish  friars  into  a  school  and 
ordered  the  establishment  of  these  schools  in 
every  provincial  capital  to  supply  trained 
teachers  for  the  towns  and  hamlets."  Mr. 
Lancaster  gave  $20,000  to  make  the  school 
movement  a  success  in  Venezuela,  and  himself 
directed  the  movement  in  Caracas.  The  move- 
ment spread  into  Montevideo  where  a  hberal 
Roman  Catholic  clergyman  became  its  leader. 

Nearly  everywhere  there  was  promise  of  a  Promise  of 
new    intellectual    life.    As    Mr.    Thomson    re-  |^^^^^^^ 
marked:    ''The   pubhc   voice  is   decidedly   in  Moral  Life 
favor  of  universal  education.  .  .  .    This  feel- 
ing prevails  among  the  clergy  and  the  laity, 
the  governors  and  the  governed."    As  a  re- 
sult of  the  reading  lessons,  the  pupils  were  said 
"to  be  acquiring  a  taste  for  the  perusal  of  the 
Scriptures"    and   beginning   "to   be   virtuous, 
charitable,  tolerant,  and  free,"  and,  so,  Roca- 
fuerte,  a  prominent    patriot   of   that    period, 
declared:  "This  moral  education  will  promote 


204  South    America 

the  cause  of  religious  toleration  and  will  effect 
the  regeneration  which  our  new  political  system 
requires." 
Bible      Bible  agencies  wxre  established  in  Buenos 
Efitbr^hS  ^i^^'*^'  Santiago,  Valparaiso,  Lima,  Guayaquil, 
and  Quito,  and  the  Bible  secured  a  comparative- 
ly wide  circulation.    The  very  eagerness  to  buy 
Bibles  reveals  the  fact  that  the  clergy  and  laity, 
and   all   classes   were   generally   unacquainted 
with  the  Bible.     It  was  a  novel  book  and  the 
chance  to  get  it  was  an  attraction.    All,  how- 
ever,   did   not    approve   the    movement.     For 
example,  the  Bishop  of  Popayan  even  at  that 
time,  openly  opposed  these  efforts  to  spread 
the  Bible. 
A  Favored      Nevertheless,   the   period   of  the  revolution 
^*  and  the  years  just  after  the  independence  of 
the  South  American  Republics  presented  a  most 
favorable  opportunity  for  the  introduction  of 
Protestant  truth — we  may  say  the  most  favora- 
ble opportunity. 
Opportunity      The    revolution    had    produced    a    general 
Improved—  ^.wakening,  intellectual  as  well  as  political,  and 
Reaction  there  was  a  break  between  the  papacy  and  the 
Followed  patriots.      Indeed,  the  pope  had  excommuni- 
cated those   who  took   part  in  the  revolution 


Protestant  Missionary  Occupation   205 

against  Spain.  Unfortunately,  the  opportunity 
was  not  promptly  embraced.  Later,  the  influ- 
ence of  the  Roman  hierarchy  strengthened 
and  a  powerful  reaction  followed. 

Other  indi\ddual  Protestants  made  tours  in  Tours  of 
South  America  during  the  nineteenth  century,  g^j^^ 
Among  them  were  the  Rev.  John  C.  Brigham 
and  the  Rev.  Theophilus  Parvin,  who  sailed  in 
July,  1823,  on  a  three  months'  voyage  to  Buenos 
Aires.  Their  purpose  was  to  study  the  condi- 
tions and  see  what  could  be  done  to  promote 
the  cause  of  Christ.  Mr  Parvin  opened  a 
school  in  Buenos  Aires,  where  he  soon  had  all 
the  pupils  he  could  care  for.  In  this  school 
he  made  the  New  Testament  one  of  the  text- 
books. Bibles  were  circulated  and  Sunday- 
school  and  preaching  ser^dces  were  started. 
After  a  year  of  such  work  in  Argentina,  Mr. 
Brigham  crossed  the  Andes  and  visited  the 
principal  cities  of  Chile,  Peru,  and  Ecuador,  and 
observed  that,  though  many  priests  favored 
independence,  the  higher  clergy  remained  at- 
tached to  Spain. 

In  1825,  after  he  had  made  his  tour  of  the  A  Waiting 
continent,    Mr.    Brigham   reported   that,    ''al-     °  ^^^ 
though  there  are  many  individuals  in  South 


2O0  South   America 

America  who  have  noble  and  expanded  views  on 
all  subjects,  men  v/ho  are  up  with  the  spirit  of 
the  age,  still  there  is  in  that  field  a  putrid  mass 
of  superstition,  on  which  the  sun  of  liberty 
must  shine  still  longer  before  we  can  safely 
enter  in  and  labor.  We  must  wait  patiently 
a  little  longer  till  the  Ruler  of  nations,  who  has 
wrought  such  wonders  in  these  countries  during 
the  last  ten  years,  shall  open  still  wider  the  v/ay 
and  bid  us  go  forward." 
Time  to  Mr.  Brigham  was  right  as  to  the  conditions, 
^''^p.  °  but  wrong  as  to  the  nature  of  the  opportunity. 
The  Ruler  of  nations  had  already  opened  the 
way,  the  people  were  needy  and  some  of  them 
were  ready,  and,  though  the  difficulties  w^ere 
many;  the  time  to  enter  had  come. 

Operations      Up  to  this  point,  none  of  these  operations 
Wholl   No^n-  ^^^^'^y    strictly    speaking,    be    called    foreign 

Missionary  mission  movements,  as  the  phrase  is  commonly 
understood  at  the  present  time.  Some  of  them, 
however,  have  had  decided  value  as  pioneer 
and  preliminary  operations. 

Beginnings       The  first  purely  missionary  work  in  Spanish 

Mission^  ^^^  Portuguese  South  America  was  undertaken 

Work  by    the    Methodist    Episcopal    Church.    The 

General  Conference  of  this  Church  as  early  as 


Pkotestant  Chuech  Leaders   and  Business  Men,  Brazil 


Missionaries  and  Native  Preachers,   Chile 


Protestant  Missionary  Occupation  307 

1832  recommended  its  bishops  and  its  Mission- 
ary Society  to  establish  missions  in  South 
America.  In  1835,  under  the  authority  of  this 
Church,  the  Rev.  Fountain  E.  Pitts  went  to  Rio 
de  Janeiro  and  Buenos  Aires  to  see  what  could 
be  done  in  the  southern  continent.  In  each 
of  these  cities  he  gathered  a  congregation  and, 
returning  to  the  United  States,  recommended 
that  the  Church  establish  missions  in  both  of 
the  cities. 

Immediate  action  was  taken,  and  the  next  F""st 
year,  1836,  the  Rev.  Justin  Spaulding  was  ap-  ^^^^^g 
pointed  missionary  to  Rio  de  Janeiro,  and  the 
Rev.  John  Dempster  missionary  to  Buenos 
Aires,  and  they  went  to  their  posts  the  same 
year.  This  was  the  beginning  on  the  eastern 
side  of  South  America.  The  Rev.  John  F. 
Thomson  was  the  first  of  the  Methodist  Episco- 
pal missionaries  to  preach  in  Spanish  to  the 
natives.    This  work  began  in  1867. 

On  the  west  coast,  in  1878,  the  Rev.  WiUiam  William 
Taylor,    afterward   Bishop   Taylor,    of  Africa,  ^g^^j^^ 
inaugurated  mission  work.    When  he  became  ment  of  the 
missionary  Bishop  for  Africa,  the  supervision  West  Coast 
of  this  work  was  taken  by  what  was  called  a 
Building  and  Transit  Fund  Society,  the  work 


208  South   America 

being  ca^rried  on  as  self-supporting  on  the  field, 
with  the  exception  of  transportation  expenses 
and  the  expense  of  buildings  and  equipment. 
After  a  few  years,  the  Building  and  Transit 
Fund  Society  offered  to  turn  the  entire  work, 
with  all  the  property,  over  to  the  Missionary 
Society  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church. 
In  1894,  the  General  Committee  accepted  the 
proffer  and  recommended  the  Board  of  Managers 
to  receive  and  administer,  which  was  done  in 
1897. 
A  Wide  The  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  has  missions 
in  Panama,  Ecuador,  Peru,  Bolivia,  Chile, 
Argentina,  Uruguay,  Paraguay,  and  at  Para  and 
along  the  Amazon,  and  altogether  has  the 
most  extensive  work  of  any  of  the  American 
denominations  in  South  America. 
Adjustments  In  1842,  because  of  special  stress,  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Church  suspended  its  work  in  Brazil, 
and,  in  1876,  the  work  was  taken  up  by  the 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South.  In  1883, 
the  Rev.  J.  H.  Nelson,  in  conjunction  with 
the  Rev.  WilHam  Taylor,  started  missionary 
work  at  Para  and  along  the  Amazon,  which 
work  the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  still 
retains. 


Field  Cov- 
ered 


in  Brazil 


Protestant  Missionary  Occupation  209 

The  American  and  Foreign  Christian  Union,  Interdenom- 
a  non-denominational  society,  supported  by  ^^^^^^ 
various  Protestants  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  began  evangehcal  work  on  the  west 
coast  about  1850.  Its  missions  wxre  generally, 
if  not  entirely,  among  English-speaking  people, 
and  in  the  ports  where  such  persons  were  found 
in  the  greatest  numbers.  The  Rev.  David 
Trumbull,  an  American,  started  from,  the  United 
States  in  1845  under  the  appointment  of  the 
Foreign  Evangelical  Society,  and  in  January, 
1846,  preached  his  first  sermon  in  Valparaiso 
harbor,  on  board  the  Mississippi,  the  vessel 
which  had  brought  him  from  the  United  States. 
Mr.  Trumbull  for  many  years  rendered  most 
efficient  service  under  the  above  Union.  The 
Rev.  J.  A.  Swaney,  a  Methodist  Episcopal 
minister,  also  did  interdenominational  work 
on  the  west   coast  in  the   early  days. 

The  first  Presbyterian  mission  in  South  Northern  ^ 
America  under  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  Mission^"^" 
U.  S.  A.  was  started  in  1853  in  Buenos  Aires, 
but  was  abandoned  in  1859.  The  oldest 
existing  mission  of  that  Board  was  begun  in 
1856,  in  the  United  States  of  Colombia  and  in 
the  city  of  Bogota.     Its  work  in  Rio  de  Janeiro 


210  South   America 

was  begun  by  the  Rev.  Ashbel  Green  Simonton 

in  1859,    Sao  Paulo,  in  southern  Brazil,  was 

occupied  as  its  second  center  in  1863. 

Later  Steps      In  1873,  the  American  and  Foreign  Christian 

Union  turned  over  its  work  in  Chile  to  the 

northern  Presbj^erian  Board  and  the  work  of 

the  Presbj^erian  Church    on    the   west  coast 

dates  from  that  year. 

Southern       The  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  U.  S.  began 

e^ytenan  j^^ggj^j^    work    in   southern    Brazil    in    1869. 
Success 

There  are  now  in  Brazil  several  presbyteries 

and  a  synod,  and  the  work  has  greatly  prospered. 
Scotch      The  Scotch  Presbyterian  Church  has  work 
^  ^^  ^^  various  points  in  South  America  for  English- 
speaking  people  and  especially  for  those  from 
Scotland,  or  of  Scotch  lineage. 
Dr.Kalley's      The  work  of  Dr.  Robert  R.  Kalley,  of  Scot^ 
Operations  j^^^  should  not  be  forgotten.     When  driven 
from  the  island  of  Madeira  by  persecution  he 
decided  to  go  to  Rio  de  Janeiro  where  he  ar- 
rived in  the  month  of  May,   1855.    Here  he 
found  some  of  his  Madeira  converts  who  like 
himself  had  been  driven  thither  by  Romish 
persecution.    He  was  of  the  Free  Church  of 
Scotland,  but  acted  independently  in  his  mission- 
ary operations.    A  strong  church  still  stands 


Protestant  Missionary  Gccupation  211 

as  evidence  of  his  success.  He  also  brought 
about  the  organization  of  a  non-denominational 
committee  in  Scotland  called  ''Help  for  Brazil." 
This  committee  supports  several  missionaries 
with  their  wives  and  several  single  women  who 
work  in  the  city  and  state  of  Rio  de  Janeiro, 
in  Pernambuco,  in  Minas-Geraes,  and  in  Espirito 
Santo. 

One  of  the  most  remarkable  instances  of  one  Captain 
man   being  the   means   of   starting   a  society     ^  ^^^ 
to  support  missions  in  South  America  is  the 
case  of  Captain  Allan  Gardiner,  R.  N. 

Captain  Gardiner  had  been  a  captain  in  l?<iissionary 
the  British  navy,  but  his  mind  was  greatly  im-  ^^^^^ 
pressed  by  the  sad  condition  of  the  heathen,  and 
so  much  so,  that  when  he  was  about  forty 
years  of  age  he  determined  to  devote  the  rest 
of  his  hfe  to  religious  work  for  and  among  those 
who  were  in  the  darkness  of  paganism. 

The  story  of  Captain  Gardiner's  missionary  Results  of 
efforts  and  his  death  on  the  coast  of  the  strait  "  ^^^  ^^ 
of  Magellan  is  pathetic  in  the  extreme.  All 
his  undertakings  were  failures,  as  the  world 
might  truthfully  say,  and  yet  the  story  of  his 
sufferings  and  death  profoundly  stirred  Great 
Britain.    Out  of  his  effort  and  sacrifice  came 


212  South    America 

the  South  American  Missionary  Society  which 
did  so  much  for  the  transformation  of  the 
aborigines  that  Darwin  said:  ''I  could  not 
have  beUeved  that  all  the  missionaries  in  the 
world  could  ever  have  made  the  Fuegians 
honest."  As  a  result  of  his  efforts  in  1888 
the  South  American  Missionary  Society  began 
work  among  the  Indians  in  the  Paraguayan 
Gran  ChacO;  and  in  1894  among  the  Araucan- 
ian  Indians  in  southern  Chile. 

Anglican       Several  societies  w^hich  are  essentially  Anglican 

Ac  tivitiss 

are  doing  missionary  work.  The  South  Ameri- 
can Missionary  Society  is  at  work  in  Buenos 
Aires,  where  preaching  services  and  good  schools 
are  conducted  by  the  Rev.  William  C.  Morris, 
who  formerly  was  connected  with  the  Methodist 
Episcopal  Mission.  The  Canadian  Church  Mis- 
sionary Association  is  aiding  the  work  among 
the  Araucanians  in  Chile.  The  Protestant 
Episcopal  Church  in  the  U.  S.  A.  began  w^ork 
in  Rio  Grande  Do  Sul,  in  southern  Brazil,  and 
has  a  mission  in  Rio  de  Janeiro.  It  is  now  a 
diocese  under  Bishop  L.  L.  Kinsolving.  Bishop 
Every,  the  successor  of  Bishop  Sterhng,  who  for 
a  long  time  was  connected  wdth  the  Fuegian 
mission,  is  active  in  looking  after  the  Anglican 


Baptist  College  and   Seminary,  Rio  de  Janeiro 


Methodist  College,  Juiz  de  Fora.  Brazil 


Protestant  Missionary  Occupation  213 

people  and  the  Anglican  missions  in  the  southern 
part  of  the  continent  and  particularly  the  congre- 
gations of  the  Church  of  England  in  the  commer- 
cial centers.  Dr.  Fenn  when  in  Buenos  Aires 
added  to  his  regular  work  among  the  Anglicans 
some  services  for  Spanish-speaking  people,  but 
this    was    exceptional. 

The  Southern  Baptist  Convention  of  the  Southern 
United  States  began  work  in  Brazil  in  1882.  i^ggiong 
The  Rev.  W.  B.  Bagby  was  the  first  mis- 
sionary, and  still  labors  in  Sao  Paulo.  The 
missions  of  this  Society  fringe  the  seacoast 
for  more  than  3,000  miles,  and  extend  up  the 
Amazon  1,000  miles  to  Manaos.  Stations  have 
been  founded  in  every  state  in  Brazil  save  one. 
A  well-equipped  pubhshing  plant  is  in  operation 
at  Rio  de  Janeiro,  and  a  high-grade  college 
has  been  founded  recently  in  the  same  city. 
Splendid  girls'  boarding-schools  are  maintained 
at  Sao  Paulo  and  Bahia.  In  1903  a  promising 
work  was  opened  in  Buenos  Aires,  Argentina. 

The  Foreign  Mission  Board  of  the  Baptist  Canadian 

Convention   of  Ontario  and  Quebec  started  a  ^^^^-^ 

work  in  BoHvia  in  the  year  1898. 

The  Plymouth  Brethren,  of  England,  have  some  Other 

_,  Missions 

workers  in  British  Guiana,  Venezuela,  Ecuador, 


214  South   America 

^d  Argentina.  The  Regions  Beyond  Missionary 
Union,  also  English,  has  some  work  in  Argentina 
and  Peru.  The  Australian  Missionary  Society  has 
sent  some  missionaries  to  South  America.  The 
Christian  and  Missionary  Alliance  has  som.e  v/ork- 
ers  in  Ecuador,  Venezuela,  Chile,  Argentina,  and 
Brazil.  Some  First-Day  Adventists  are  engaged 
in  Peru  and  some  Seventh-Day  Adventists  are 
found  in  other  places.  The  Salvation  Army 
conducts  operations  in  British  Guiana,  Panama, 
Uruguay,  and  Argentina.  There  are  also  other 
workers  in  the  field,  but  the  most  of  these 
bodies  are  represented  by  so  meager  a  force 
that  the  aggregate  is  very  small.  Space  does 
not  permit  a  full  recital  of  the  work  done  by 
all  the  Churches  and  societies  that  have  entered 
South  America,  and  the  good  results  cannot 
always  be  presented  in  statistical  tables. 

Not  only  have  the  various  Protestant  denomin- 
ations been  at  work  in  South  America,  but  there 
have  also  been  various  methods  of  operation. 
A  Variety  The  types  of  evangelical  mission  work  may 
be  variously  classified.  They  may  be  divided 
into  the  denominational,  the  interdenomina- 
tional, and  the  non-denominational.  The  de- 
nominational may  be  divided  into  that  which 


Mission 
Methods 


of  Types 


Protestant  Missioiiary  Occupation  215 

is  directly  and  officially  under  Church  boards, 
and  that  which  is  under  societies  which  are 
affihated  with  and  under  the  general  auspices 
of  a  denomination.  In  addition  there  may  be 
denominational  work  carried  on  by  an  in- 
dependent society  or  by  an  individual,  where 
the  society  or  the  individual  carries  on  the 
work  in  harmony  with  the  doctrines  and 
practises  of  the  denomination  and  in  the  interest 
of  the  denomination. 

Of  the  interdenominational  type  of  foreign  The  Bible 
mission  work  there  is  a  fine  example  in  the  great  ^^^^^^^ 
Bible  Societies,  such  as  the  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society,  and  the  American  Bible  Society. 
In  this  work  members  of  many  denominations 
unite,  and  it  has  been  estimated  that  through 
such  agencies  two  milhons  of  copies  of  the 
sacred  Scriptures  have  been  circulated  in  the 
Spanish  and  Portuguese  sections  of  South 
America. 

By  the  distribution  of  the  Scriptures  these  Work  of  the 
societies  often  prepare  the  way  for  the  regular     °P^  ®^ 
mission    work    of   the    Churches.    Frequently 
the  colporteur  is  a  plain  man,  but  he  travels 
far  and  wide,  going  over  a  considerable  part 
of  the  continent   and  touching  points  wh@re 


218  South    America 

the  professional  missionary-preacher  would  not 
be  tolerated.  There  he  sells  or  gives  away 
his  Bibles  and  in  address  or  in  conversation 
plants  the  seed  of  the  truth,  and  after  a  while 
the  missionary  may  gather  the  harvest. 

Perilous  Not  infrequently  the  colporteur  takes  his 
H-ro^c  ^^^^  ^^  ^^^^  hand,  and  becomes  a  hero  quite  as 

Service  much  as  the  soldier  on  the  field  of  battle.  Such 
an  instance  we  have  in  Jose  Mongiardino,  a 
Bible  seller  in  Argentina.  He  was  told  that 
he  must  not  cross  the  frontier  and  enter  Bolivia, 
which  was  bigoted,  and,  as  to  Protestantism, 
a  closed  country.  Obeying  his  impulse  he 
entered  Bolivia  and  penetrated  to  Sucre,  then 
the  capital  of  the  Republic.  He  quickly  sold 
his  stock  of  Bibles  and  started  to  go  back  to 
Argentina  where  he  might  replenish  his  stores. 
But  he  did  not  reach  Argentina.  A  high 
ecclesiastic  declared  that  the  daring  colporteur 
would  not  get  out  of  Bolivia  alive.  At  a  lonely 
spot  he  was  attacked  by  two  emissaries  of  the 
priesthood  and  murdered.  Then  the  civil 
authorities  took  the  body  to  Cotagaita  for 
burial,  but  the  ecclesiastical  authorities  refused 
to  admit  it  to  the  cemetery  and  Mongiardino's 
remains  were  buried  outside  the  wall,  between 


/ 


f^ 


%^ 


Typical  Bible  Colporteur 


Protestant  3lissionary  Occuiiation  217 

the  graves  of  a  suicide  and  a  murderer.  Some 
time  later  three  men  made  a  tour  through 
Boh  via  and,  finding  the  grave  of  Mongiardino, 
stood  with  uncovered  heads  and  reconsecrated 
themselves  to  the  work  of  evangelizing  South 
America.  These  men  were  the  Rev,  Andrew 
M.  Milne,  for  many  years  the  general  agent  of 
the  American  Bible  Society,  and  Bible  col- 
porteurs Francisco  Penzotti  and  Jacinto  Gau- 
dulfo. 

Penzotti,  an  Itahan  by  birth,  was  a  humble  Career  of 
carpenter  in  the  city  of  Montevideo.  There 
he  was  converted,  and  soon  became  an  active 
worker  in  the  church.  He  became  a  colporteur 
and  was  made  a  preacher.  He  was  arrested 
for  selling  Bibles  and  at  one  time  he  was  im- 
prisoned for  eight  months  in  Callao,  while 
his  case  dragged  through  all  grades  of  the 
Peruvian  tribunals,  including  the  national 
supreme  court.  The  accusation  against  him 
was  unjust  and  at  last  he  was  released.  The 
case  was  so  important  that  it  created  interna- 
tional interest.  For  some  time  Penzotti  preached 
in  a  httle  chapel  in  Callao,  where  liis  converts 
still  give  proof  of  his  faithfulness,  but  the 
American  Bible  Society  again  sent  him  into  the 


318  South    America 

field,  and  for  some  years  he  labored  in  Central 
America.  Recently  he  succeeded  Dr.  Milne, 
deceased,  as  general  agent,  with  headquarters 
in  Buenos  Aires. 
Efforts  to  Writing  of  the  results  of  Bible  circulation, 
Bibles  P^^zo^^i  says:  ''It  is  well  known  that  the 
Roman  Cathohc  clergy  persecute  the  Scriptures 
more  than  Saul  persecuted  David,  and  they  were 
able  to  destroy  perhaps  three  quarters  of  the 
copies  we  distributed  in  our  earlier  trips,"  and, 
he  adds,  ^'  I  have  noticed  that  while  the  priests 
burn  the  Bibles,  the  people  take  their  images 
of  all  sorts  and  sizes  and  put  them  in  the  fire, 
at  the  same  time  abandoning  their  sins. '' 
SkUlof  In  recent  years  a  young  Dane,  named  Karl 
^^^^^  Hanson,  bravely  went  through  Bolivia  selhng 
Bibles  when  that  republic  was  even  more 
exclusive  than  Peru.  Time  and  again  he  was 
arrested  and  threatened  but  he  went  about  his 
work  openly.  He  happened  to  be  quite  an 
artiste  in  the  use  of  the  mouth-organ  and  he 
usually  had  several  varieties  of  this  instrument. 
He  carried  his  Bibles  in  a  basket  which  he  would 
put  down  at  his  feet  in  the  central  plaza  of  the 
town,  and  then  he  would  perform  on  his  mouth- 
organs   until   his   playing   attracted   a   crowd. 


Protestant  Missionary  Occupation  219 

Then  he  would  remove  the  cloth  that  covered  the 
Bibles  and  offer  them  for  sale.  In  one  town 
he  was  arrested  and  sent  to  prison  and  his 
basket  with  its  contents  was  imprisoned  with 
him.  When  he  got  inside  the  jail  the  other 
prisoners  crowded  around  him  and  wanted  to 
know  what  he  had  been  incarcerated  for.  He 
told  them  for  seUing  Bibles.  ''WhoX  have 
you  in  your  basket?"  they  inquired.  Hanson 
rephed,  ''Bibles."  ''Let  us  see  them.,"  they 
said.  He  showed  them  and  his  fellov/  prisoners 
bought  all  the  Bibles  he  had.  This  young  col- 
porteur is  now  a  preacher  in  Santiago  de  Chile. 

Another  type  of  work  is  that  among  the  sea-  Work 

Among 
faring  men,  who  put  m  at  the  various  ports,  sailors 

This  is  called  "port  work."  The  regular  pas- 
tors take  this  work  upon  themselves,  and  go 
out  to  the  ships  in  the  harbor  and  hold  ser\dces. 
Others  arrange  for  servdces  on  shore  to  which 
the  sailors  are  especially  invited.  The  non- 
denominational  or  interdenominational  work 
of  the  Seamen's  Friend  Societies  is  especially 
valuable. 

Two  other  types   of   work    are  among    the  Young  Men's 
young    men    and    the    young    women.     The  ^Association 
Young   Men's  Christian  Association  is  estab- 


220  South    America 

lished  in  Rio  de  Janeiro,  Buenos  Aires, 
Sao  Paulo,  Pernambuco,  Montevideo,  and  a 
secretary  is  under  appointment  to  enter  San- 
tiago. The  total  membership  is  3,056,  com- 
posed of  native  South  Americans,  Anglo-Sax- 
ons and  other  Europeans,  the  former  predom- 
inating. The  chief  opportunities  of  the  Associ- 
ation on  this  continent  lie  in  the  government 
student  centers,  the  great  com^mercial  and 
political  centers  among  the  younger  merchant 
and  professional  class,  both  native  and  foreign, 
and  among  the  liberal  element  who  have  broken 
away  from  the  established  Church. 

Opportunity      The  Young   Women's  Christian   Association 
of  Young 
Women's  commenced  work    m    Buenos  Aires    in    1906, 

Christian  v/here  there  is  a  membership   of  500.     Other 

Association  centers    are    now    under    consideration.     The 

large  number  of  women  away  from  home; the 

unparalleled  need  of  preventive  work  and  the 

expense  of  living,  make  a  field  for  work  among 

women  unexcelled  in  opportunity. 

Direct      The  direct  type  of  mission  work  by  preaching, 

tion^  gathering    congregations,   organizing   churches, 

Primary  and  giving  instruction  in  Sunday-schools  must 

always  be  regarded  as  the  most  essential,  but 

there  are  other  forms  of  work  of  a  collateral 


Protestant  Missionary  Occupation  221 

character  which  are  also  important  and  help- 
ful to  the  more  permanent  church  organiza- 
tion. 

Of  this  class  is  mission  work  through  the  The  Press 
spread  of  religious  literature.  People  who  ^  "^  ^^ 
will  not  come  to  a  Protestant  church  may  be 
induced  to  read  a  paper  or  a  book  that  presents 
spiritual  truth.  The  Protestant  Reformation 
at  the  beginning  availed  itself  of  the  then  new 
invention  of  printing  with  movable  type,  and 
the  same  method  must  be  used  by  Protestant 
missions.  Indeed  it  is  now  generally  conceded 
that  each  large  mission  should  have  its  own 
press.  Such  a  printing  plant  is  important  in 
view  of  local  needs  and  will  be  valuable  even  if 
the  home  publishing-house  provides  a  certain 
class  of  publications. 

There  must  be  a  true  Christian  literature  in  Forms  of 
the  vernacular  of  the  people,  if  intelligent  and  Require^i 
permanent  results  are  to  be  secured.  There 
must  be  the  Church  paper,  the  Sunday-school 
lesson  helps,  and  other  periodicals,  and  there 
must  be  books  as  well  as  papers.  They  are 
needed  for  the  mission  propaganda  to  reach 
and  impress  the  Roman  Catholic,  they  are 
needed  for  the  young  convert  and  the   more 


222  South    America 

mature  member,  and  they  are  needed  by  the 
native  ministers  almost  as  much  as  by  the 
people  generally.  The  tract  societies  and  the 
home  publishing-houses  can  do,  and  are  doing, 
much  in  this  direction,  but  after  they  do  all 
they  can,  the  mission  can  make  good  use  of  a 
press  of  its  own. 
Mission  Besides  the  direct  mission  work,  there  is 
the  type  that  may  be  called  the  indirect.  The 
most  conspicuous  example  of  this  indirect  type 
of  mission  work  is  the  educational,  or  that 
which  is  done  through  schools.  Such  mission 
schools  are  planted  at  strategic  points  and  many 
of  them  have  had  a  very  interesting  history. 
The  school  has  proved  itself  to  be  a  valuable 
agency  and  an  important  aid  to  the  more  direct 
evangelistic  work. 
Sought  ''Some  of  the  schools,  hke  the  Methodist 
Best  College  of  Lima,  the  Presbyterian  Instituto 
Education  Inglese  in  Santiago,  the  American  college  for 
girls  in  the  same  city,  the  Methodist  schools  in 
Concepcion,  Chile,  and  in  Buenos  Aires,  and 
McKenzie  College  in  Sao  Paulo,  have  achieved 
more  than  a  national  reputation.  They  are 
patronized  by  students  from  the  best  famihes. 
Presidents,   governors,   senators,   and   men   of 


IXSTITUTO    IXGLES,    SANTIAGO 


Santiago   College,   Santiago 


Protestant  Missionary  Occupation  223 

large  means  send  their  children  to  them, 
for  they  are  recognized  in  many  cities  as 
giving  the  best  education  that  can  be  ob- 
tained. 

''The  Instituto  Inglese  in  Santiago  ....  Anlnter- 
may  be  taken  as  a  representative  of  one  of  t^q^^^ 
these  schools  of  higher  grade.  It  takes  boys 
practically  through  the  sophomore  year  of  our 
average  North  American  college,  and  is  always 
crowded  with  students,  with  a  long  w^aiting  list 
that  cannot  be  accommodated.  .  .  .  Here 
w^ere  not  only  young  Chileans,  but  many 
Bolivians  and  some  from  Peru  and  Argentina, 
so  that  the  school  has  an  opportunity  of  doing 
an  international  work  for  South  America 
scarcely  less  important  than  Robert  College, 
on  the  Bosphorus,  is  doing  for  the  Balkan 
states.  .  .  . 

''It  is  distinctly  understood  by  all  patrons  Protestant 
and  parents  that  the  school  is  a  Protestant  ^^^  ^ 
school,  that  the  Bible  is  to  be  read  and  studied.  Barrier 
and   that   attendance   at   morning   prayers   is 
compulsory,  though  students  can  attend  the 
church  of  their  parents'  preference.    Yet,  though 
of  course  the  great  majority  of  the  students 
are  from  Roman  Catholic   families,  these  re- 


224  South    America 

quirements  do  not  seem  to  dimiPxish  the  popular- 
ity of  the  schools."  ^ 
True  These  are  some  of  the  events  and  some  of 
M  thS^  ^^^^  types  of  work  in  the  missionary  occupation 
are  Recent  of  South  America^  and  they  show  that  real 
missionary  operations  in  South  America  are 
comparatively  recent.  Colonial  and  state  Church 
activities  date  from  an  earlier  period,  but  the 
true  modem  mission  that  goes  to  the  people 
regardless  of  national  or  denominational  lines 
came  much  later.  This  is  specially  true  of 
Spanish  and  Protuguese  South  America,  and 
this  should  be  kept  in  mind  in  estimating 
comparative  results. 
Proportion  of  To  show  the  urgent  need  for  more  workers, 
y  ssionanes  ^i^^j.^  ^^.^  ^^  South  America  800  missionaries 
men  and  w^omen,  from  Great  Britain,  the  Con- 
tinent of  Europe,  Canada,  and  the  United 
States.  In  Canada  and  the  United  States 
there  is  on  an  average  one  Protestant  minister 
for  eveiy  514  persons.  In  South  America  each 
missionary  has  a  constituency  of  about  50,000, 
indicating  a  need  in  proportion  of  population 
100  times  as  great  as  in  the  Protestant  countries 
of  North  America. 

1  Clark,  The  Continent  of  OppoHunity,  300,  301. 


Protestant  Missionary  Occuimtion  225 

What  has  been  attempted  is  small  compared  Favorable 
with  the  immensity  of  the  field  and  the  great  j^^jyance 
and  pressing  needs.  More  must  be  done,  and 
now  is  a  favorable  time  to  do  it.  South  America 
is  now  more  accessible  and  Protestant  Christian- 
ity is  in  better  condition  to  enter  and  do  the 
work.  Now  is  the  time  when  the  evangelical 
Protestantism  of  the  United  States,  Canada, 
Great  Britain,  Germany,  and  other  Protestant 
countries  should  enter,  and  that  without  delay. 
South  America's  needs  loudly  appeal,  and  Pro- 
testantism should  fly  to  the  rescue. 


QUESTIONS    ON    CHAPTER    VI 

Aim:     To   Realize   How   Little   has   been   Done   by 
Protestantism  for  South  America 

1.  Try  to  think  out  the  probable  consequences  if  the 
Huguenot  settlement  in  South  America  had  de- 
veloped permanently. 

2.  How  would  European  emigration  have  been  ef- 
fected by  it'? 

3.*  How  would  the  influence  of  Europe  upon  South 
America  have  been  modified? 

4.  What  would  have  been  the  influence  on  the  religi- 
ous life  of  the  continent? 

5.  What  would  have  been  the  advantages  of  perma- 
nent occupation  of  Brazil  by  the  Dutch? 

6.  What  do  you  think  of  the  attitude  of  France 
and  Holland  in  failing  to  support  these  attempts'? 

7.  How  will  our  short-sightedness  compare  v/ith 
theirs,  if  we  fail  to  support  the  present  Protes- 
tant occupation  of  South  America? 


220  South    America 

8.  How  did  the  sacrifices  required  of  the  early 
Protestant  missionaries  compare  with  those  de- 
manded to-day? 

9.  In  what  ways  do  these  early  missionary  efforts 
lay  a  claim  on  us? 

10.  Why  were  the  efforts  of  Mr.  Thomson  more 
successful  than  if  they  had  been  earlier  or  later? 

11.*  In  what  respects  is  the  present  a  time  of  re- 
construction for  South  America? 

12.  What  conclusions  should  we  draw  from  this  as 
to  our  present  duty? 

13.*  What  does  Mr.  Thomson's  experience  indicate  as 
to  the  special  advantages  of  educational  work? 

14.  What  inferences  would  you  draw  from  the  en- 
trance of  so  many  Protestant  bodies  into  the 
work  in  South  America? 

15.*  Compare  the  Protestant  agencies  in  South 
America  with  those  in  North  America? 

16,  Which  region  needs  the  larger  proportion  of 
workers  to  the  population,  a  thickly  settled 
region  or  one  thinly  settled? 

17.*  What  was  the  value  of  such  a  life  as  Captain 
Gardiner's? 

18.*  How  should  colporteur  work  be  followed  up  to 
secure  the  greatest  effectiveness? 

19.  How  can  you  justify  so  much  religious  literature 
in  North  America  and  so  little  in  South  America? 

20.*  Why  do  you  think  that  the  Instituto  Inglese  is 
so  popular  even  with  Roman  Catholics? 

21.  Try  to  find  out  how  the  equipment  and  endow- 
ment of  this  and  similar  South  American  Institu- 
tions compare  with  those  in  North  America. 

22.*  Compare  the  present  needs  of  South  America 
with  those  in  North  America. 

EEFERENCES  FOR    FURTHER  STUDY 

CHAPTER  VI 

Missionary  WorTc} 

Barton,  The  Unfinished  Task,  45-49. 

Beach,  Geography  and  Atlas  of  Protestant  Missions, 

124-141. 
Brown,  Latin  America,  Lecture  IV. 

^The  present  needs  and  opportunities  for  missionary 
work  will  be  set  forth  in  the  missionary  periodicals. 


Protestant  Missionary  Occupation  227 

Church  and  Missionary  Education  (Pittsburg),  74-79. 
Clark,  Missionary  Review  of  the  World,  Nov.,  '07. 
Clark,    The    Continent    of    Opportunity,    XXXVIII, 

XXXIX. 
Ecumenical  Missionary  Conference  (New  York),  VoL 

I,   476-483. 
Protestant  Missions  in  South  America,  X. 
World-Wide  Evangelization  (Toronto),  431-438. 


THE   PROBLEM  AND  ITS  SOLUTION 


229 


I  have  done  all  in  my  povv^er  to  pull  them  out  of  the 
cesspool  of  ignorance  and  vice.  .  .  ,  They  are  always 
the  same — brutal,  drunken,  seducers  of  innocence,  without 
religion  and  without  conscience.  Better  would  be  the 
people  without  them ....  The  priests  of  these  villages 
have  no  idea  of  God,  nor  of  the  religion  of  which  they 
are  the  professed  ministers.  They  never  study.  Their 
disorders  of  the  bed,  from  these  to  the  temple  looking 
for  more  prey  for  their  horrible  sacrilege,  then  back  to 
laziness,  drunkenness,  and  the  awful  disorders  of  the  bed 
again.  You  cannot  imagine  the  pain  that  these  things 
give  me.  I  am  sick  and  tired  of  it  all.  There  are 
exceptions,  but  so  very  few  that  they  are  not  enough  to 
mitigate  the  pain. 

— Alfonso,  Bishop 

There  are  those  among  our  converts  who  suffer  persecu- 
tion, the  alienation  of  family  and  friends;  they  find  it 
more  difficult  than  do  others  to  get  em^jloyment;  doors 
are  closed  to  them  that  are  open  to  others.  Many  have 
been  obliged  to  leave  Venezuela,  but  are  standing  firm, 
living  Christian  lives,  and  some  are  working  for  the 
Master  in  other  lands. 

—Mrs.  T.  S.  Pond 

In  the  evening  we  had  a  fine  crowd.  What  a  cosmo- 
politan congregation  it  was!  Argentines,  Welsh,  Ger- 
mans, Spaniards,  Italians,  Austrians,  Jews,  Kussians, 
English,  French,  Dutch,  and  one  Jap,  were  all  pointed 
out  to  me,  and  God 's  Spirit  was  working  to  make  of  one 
heart  and  faith  these  people  of  diverse  race,  language, 
and  education. 

— Bobert  Elder 


230 


VII 
THE  PROBLEM  AND  ITS  SOLUTION 

OOUTH  ATvIERICA  presents  a  problem  to  be  The 

•^     studied  and  solved.     This  problem  is  not  P^^l«™ 

Complex 
Simple    but    exceedingly    complex;    hence,    it 

requires    careful    analysis    and    broad    com- 
prehension. 
What  do  we  find?    In  brief,  we  perceive  a  AnUn- 

continent  that  never  has  been  Christianized  in  ^hnstiamzed 

Continent 
the  true  and  complete  sense  of  the  word;  a 

continent  that  is  mainly  dominated  by  a  low 

type    of    Romanism,    wliich   has    its    strength 

chiefly  along  the  fringe  of  that  great  land,  and 

has   not   penetrated  throughout  the   interior; 

a  continent  where  there  are  millions  of  pagan 

and  semipagan  Indians,  since  the  mass  of  the 

aborigines   has   been  practically  untouched  by 

the  Christian  rehgion;  a  continent  with  millions 

of  people  of  mixed  races  v/ith  Indian,  negro, 

and  a  small  strain  of  European  blood ;  a  continent 

231 


232  South   America 

almost  entirely  submerged  in  superstition;  a 
continent  with  an  appalling  degree  of  illiteracy 
and  ignorance;  a  continent  with  a  generally 
low  social  condition,  and,  generally,  with  a  low 
standard  of  morality.  This  is  the  situation 
briefly  stated.  The  problem  is  to  change  and 
improve  these  conditions  and  to  make  the 
countries  of  South  America  truly  Christian. 
Many  Races,  This  problem  is  complex,  because  there  is 
^Laii^ua^s  ^^^  merely  one  thing,  but  many  things  to 
Involved  be  done;  because  it  does  not  mean  merely  one 
race  but  many  races  to  be  touched;  because 
it  does  not  mean  merely  one  class  but  many 
distinct  classes  within  each  race;  and  because 
it  does  not  mean  a  single  language  to  be  used 
but  many  languages — the  Spanish,  the  Portu- 
guese, the  aboriginal  tongues,  and,  to-day  vari- 
ous languages  from  modern  Europe  and  other 
parts  of  the  world. 
Strengthen  To  particularize,  the  first  duty  is  to  provide 
Prot  t  nt^  strong  religious  influences  for  the  Protestants  who 
are  in  the  various  countries  of  South  America. 
The  force  of  Roman  Cathohc  environment  in 
such  a  land  as  South  America  is  very  great. 
The  Protestants  who  are  there  make  a  very  small 
minority  as  compared  with  the  many  milHons  of 


The  Problem  and  Its  Solution  233 

Roman  Catholics.  They  are  in  danger  of  being 
oveiivhelmed  by  the  moral  force  of  numbers. 
They  realize  that  they  are  only  a  few  among 
the  many,  and  they  are  conscious  that  they  are 
in  an  atmosphere  which  is  not  favorable  to  the 
groT\i)h  of  Protestantism.  They  are  breathing 
a  different  air,  an  air  that  has  a  subtle  influence 
upon  those  who  breathe  it  long.  The  danger 
is  not  so  much  in  the  open  antagonism  of 
Romanism,  though  that  may  be  powerful  when 
personal  or  business  ambitions  are  involved, 
but  the  most  insidious  and  potent  influence 
is  that  of  social  Romanism.  The  young  Protes- 
tant finds  himself  surrounded  by  society  which 
is  Romish  to  the  core.  He  finds  it  difficult 
to  keep  aloof.  Perhaps  he  marries  a  Roman 
Catholic  lady.  Then  the  children  are  brought 
up  in  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  and,  in  this 
way,  influential  Protestant  members  and  their 
decendants  have  been  acquired  by  the  Church 
of  Rome. 

Even  w^here  there  is  not  as  complete  an  ab-  Moral 
sorption,  yet  under  the  influence  of  the  Romish  ^.^^  ^^^~ 
emdronment  in  a  new  and  strange  land,  too  Indifference 
many  Protestants  abandon  the  religious  habits 
of  their  homeland  and  become    indifferent  to 


234  South    America 

Church  obUgations,  and  give  up  the  Sabbath 

day  to  sport  or  business.     Those  who  are  in  the 

new  land  merely  for  money-making  are,  amid 

such  environments,  easily  overcome,  or  are  in 

danger   of   being   overcome   by   the   spirit   of 

worldliness,  forgetting  their  Church  and,  it  is 

to  be  feared,  their  God.     Such  Protestants  need 

missions  quite  as  much  as  the  Roman  Catholic 

or  the  pagan  people  of  South  America,  for,  if  we 

are  allowing  Protestants  to  slip  into  Romanism 

or  to  lose  their  religion,  we  may  be  making  a  net 

loss  even  when  we  convert  Indians  or  other 

natives.    While  we  care  for  the  latter,  we  must 

not  neglect  the  former. 

Many  Hold       While  some  are  lost  to  Protestantism  and 

Prot^^ta  t  ^^°^^  ^^  ^  rehgion,  we  should  not  fail  to  recog- 

Faith  nize  the  fact  that  a  goodly  number  in  many 

places  have  not  denied  the  faith  in  the  new  land, 

but  in  spite  of  the  environments  have  remained 

true  to  God  and  his  Church  and  have  endeavored 

to  bring  up  their  children  in  the  fear  of  God  and 

the  worship  they  had  learned  from  their  fathers 

in  the  Protestant  lands  from  which  they  came. 

They  Need      We   must   give   foreign,   as   well   as   native 

Semcesand  ^^otestants,    the    services    of   the    Protestant 

Schools  Church,  and  we  must  give  their  children  Pro- 


The  Problem  and  Its  Solution  235 

testant  schools,  where  they  may  be  taught 
without  coming  in  contact  with  the  Roman 
priest  and  with  Romish  doctrines  and  practises. 
The  home  Church  must  estabUsh  and  maintain 
strong  Protestant  centers  from  which  shall 
radiate  the  truth,  while  their  recognized  strength 
will  command  respect.  Then  the  small  places 
and  the  native  mission  stations  will  have 
encouragement  and  gain  strength  by  the  example 
of  the  strong  center. 

The  foreign  Protestant  who  for  any  reason  is  Should  be 
resident  in  South  America  should  be  identified  ^^^ 
with  mission  work  as  thoroughly  as  possible.  Mission 
If  he  is  identified  in  any  way  the  mission  is  ^^^^ 
strengthened  in  the  eyes  of  the  native,  whereas, 
if  the  resident  Protestant  keeps  aloof  from  the 
mission  and  shows  it  no  respect  or  sympathy, 
the  mission  work  is  not  hkely  to  command  the 
attention  and  respect  of  the  natives  as  other- 
wise it  would. 

A  second  work  is  to  give  the  pure  gospel  to  ^  P^® 
the  Spanish  and  Portuguese  natives  who  have  Spanish  and 
been  brought  up  under  the  teaching  of  Roman-  Portuguese 
ism.     One  may  ask:    Why  should  Protestants 
engage    in    missionary    work    among   Roman 
Catholics  in  South  America? 


236  South   America 

Protestant-       1     Protestants  have  just  as  much  right  to 
Present  its  ^^^^  missionaries  to  Roman  Catholic  countries 


as  Roman  Cathohcs  have  to  send  missionaries 
to  countries  that  are  overwhelmingly  Protestant. 
Roman  Catholics  do  not  hesitate  to  send  mis- 
sionaries to  America,  England,  Sweden,  and 
Norway,  and  it  is  only  fair  that  both  religions 
should  have  a  chance  to  prove  which  is  the 
better  fitted  to  meet  the  needs  of  the  people. 
It  has  2  Protestantism  has  not  entered  South 
^^^to  the  ^^^^i^^  uninvited,  but  has  responded  to  calls 
People's  from  the  people.  ''When  General  Sarmiento 
Calls  ^^g  elected  President  of  Argentina,  one  of  the 
first  things  which  he  did  was  to  give  Dr.  Wil- 
liam Goodfellow,  an  American  missionary  re- 
turning to  the  United  States,  a  commission  to 
send  out  a  number  of  educated  women  to  es- 
tablish normal  schools  in  Argentina.'"  The 
Rev.  Thomas  B.  Wood,  also  an  American 
missionary,  at  the  request  of  the  president  of 
Ecuador,  gave  him  a  plan  of  public  instruction, 
which  was  adopted  by  the  president  and  the 
cabinet,  and  the  congress  passed  a  bill  adopting 
it  and  giving  one  hundred  thousand  dollars  to 
carry  it  into  active  operation.     It  was  feared 

^Speer,  Missions  and  Modern  History,  Vol  I,  219,  220. 


The  Problem  and  Its  Solution  237 

that  when  the  new  president  came  into  powder 
he  would  not  favor  these  schools.  But  he  was 
more  in  earnest  about  them  than  his  predecessor.  ^ 

'Those  who  say  that  South  America  does  The 
not  want  Protestant  missions  have  only  this  i^ave  Taken 
ground  for  their  statement ;  namely,  the  Catho-  Action 
lie  Church  does  not  want  them.     That    they 
are  not  regarded  by  the  people  as  an  intru- 
sion is  shown  by  the  fact  that  the  constitu- 
tions   of    ahnost    all  of   the    republics    have 
been  amended,  in  spite  of  the  opposition    of 
the  Church,  to  allow  freedom  of  religion  and 
to  secure  the  rights    of  those  w^ho  hold  and 
propagate    other    forms    of    faith    than    the 
Roman.  "=^ 

Romanism  in  South  America  is  not  genuine  Romanism 
Christianity  and  has  signally  failed  to  hnpart  America  not 
high  religious  and  moral  ideals.     It  may  claim  genuine 
to  be  the  successor  of   the  primitive  Church,         stiamty 
but  it  has  departed  from  original  righteousness. 

Romanism  in  South  America  may  call  itself  Assertion 
Christian,  but  assertion  is  not  proof.     A  label 
does  not  determine  the  character  of  the  goods 
in    a    package.      Even   resemblance    in    some 

'The  Open  Door,  148. 

^Speer,  Missions  and  Modern  History,  Vol.  I,  220,  221. 


238  South   America 

particulars  is  not  complete  evidence  of  genuine- 
ness. A  counterfeit  coin  calls  itself  genuine 
and  has  some  resemblance  to  the  genuine  coin, 
and  some  may  be  deceived  by  it,  but  that  does 
not  make  it  genuine. 
Tendency      Whatever  may  be  said  concerning  Romanism 

Repaganized  ^^  Protestant  countries,  certainly  the  Roman- 
ism of  South  America  is  not  the  pure  religion 
of  Jesus.  Centuries  ago  it  was  the  religion  of 
the  ''dark  ages."  Brought  to  South  America, 
it  was  affected  by  the  unprincipled  adventurers 
from  Spain  and  Portugal  and  by  the  priest  of 
corresponding  type.  Repaganized  by  contact 
with  the  pagan  aborigines,  it  was  isolated  for 
centuries  and  permitted  to  grow  in  an  unre- 
strained way.  The  result  is  what  has  appeared 
along  the  centuries  and  w^hat  exists  to-day. 

A  Degraded  Qne  who  was  thoroughly  familiar  with  the 
type  of  Romanism  in  Latin  America  has  said: 
"We  find  there  the  very  lowest  and  most  de- 
graded form  of  Romanism  that  can  be  conceived. 
Some  European  and  American  Roman  Catholics 
who  go  there  will  not  recognize  it  as  their  re- 
ligion, but  prefer  to  attend  the  Protestant 
churches. 

''The  most  influential  man  in  South  America 


Type 


The  Problem  and  Its  Solution  239 

in  an  interview  which  I  had  with  him  on  the  ^r. 

day  of  my  sailing  from  Rio,  said:  'It  is  sad  to  xestimonv 

see  my  people  so  miserable  when  they  might 

be  so  happy.     Their  ills,  physical  and  moral, 

spring  from  a  common  source,  lack  of  religion. 

They  call  themselves  Catholics,  but  the  heathen 

are  scarcely  less  Christian.    The  progress  of 

the  Anglo-Saxon  race  is  due  to  their  religion. 

Our  people  have  left  the  firm  foundation  and 

are  trying  to  build  their  fabric  in  the  air.    Two 

weeks  ago  I  had  a  call  in  this  office  from  Julio 

Maria,  a  Catholic  priest  of  great  learning  and 

eloquence,  who  has  been  traversing  Brazil  from 

north  to  south  preaching  and  holding  conferences. 

He   said   to   me:     ''The   moral   and   rehgious 

condition  of  this  people  is  unspeakable,  almost 

remediless.     I  see  but  a  single  ray  of  hope  and  as 

a  Catholic  priest  I  am  ashamed  to  say  where 

I  see  it."     I  expect  him  to  tell  me,  that  he  finds 

it  in  some  Protestant  mission '."^ 

The  Rev.  W.  T.  A.  Barber,  of  Cambridge,  OnlyaDuU 
England,  gives  a  not  unfair  picture  when  he     ^ 
speaks  of  ''the  vast  South  American  continent 
where  but  the  dull  light  of  an  effete  Romanism 

^The  Rev.  George  Alexander,  quoted  in  Speer,  Missions 
and  Modern  History.     Vol.  I,  223. 


240  South    America 

makes  darkness  visible."    This  darkness  should 

be  dissipated  by  the  tme  light  of  the  gospel. 

A  Reeded       ''Even  if  the  Roman    Catholic    Chm-ch    in 

T>    'J^^ ^^    South  America  were   better  than  it  is,    Pro- 
Punncation  ^ 

testant  Missions  engaged  in  founding  Protes- 
tant Churches  would  be  needed  to  do  for  the 
Catholic    Church   just    what    the    Protestant 
Church  does  for  it  in  the  United  States  .... 
The  Protestant  Churches  will  not  absorb  the 
Catholic  Church.     They    will    in    a    measure 
purify  it."^ 
Service      The  third  duty  is  to  meet,  greet,  and  evan- 
Incominff  S^^i^^  "^^^   incoming   immigrants    before    they 
Immigrants  are  controlled  by  the  conditions  and  Roman 

environments  of  South  America. 
Susceptible  Hundreds  of  thousands  of  im^migrants  are 
j^  °^^^  entering  every  year.  About  two  hundred 
thousand  have  been  coming  annually  to  Buenos 
Aires  alone.  In  the  year  1907,  there  came  from 
foreign  countries  and  from  Montevideo  329,122 
into  Argentina.  So  they  have  been  entering 
other  countries.  Most  of  these  are  Roman 
Catholics,  but  not  a  few  are  Protestants,  and 
these  Roman  Catholic  immigrants,  having  brok- 
en away  from  the  priest  at  home  and  finding 

^Speer,  Missions  a,id  Modern  History,  Vol.  I,  223. 


The  Problem  and  Its  Solution  241 

themselves  in  a  new  land,  do  not  take  on  control 
as  easily  in  the  new  country.  In  the  period  of 
transition  or  readjustment  they  are  more 
susceptible  to  pure  gospel  influences  than  the 
South  American  native. 
Many  of  the  immigrants  are  Italians,  who  are  Italians 

Oti^n  to 

familiar  with  the  rupture  between  the  Itahan  r^^^^ 
government  and  the  Vatican,  and  whose 
sympathies  are  with  the  government  in  this 
contest  between  the  civil  government  and  the 
papacy.  Many  of  them  are  from  northern 
Italy  where  they  have  had  some  measure  of 
contact  with  democratic  Switzerland  and  re- 
publican France.  Such  immigrants  come  with 
ideas  of  liberty  and  with  views  somewhat 
different  from  the  ordinary  Spanish  or  Portuguese 
stock  in  South  America. 

Having  severed  the  old  ecclesiastical  bonds,  Maybe 
they  are  more  open  to  approach,  and  especially  p  °°  f 
while  they  still  feel  themselves  strangers  in  a  Action 
new   land.     The  time  to   evangelize  them   is 
when  they  are  in  this  condition,  before  they 
consolidate  ^^^th  the  old  Romanized  population 
and  before  the  local  priest  gets  his  firmest  grip. 
It  is  easier  to  reach  such  people  as  they  come 
and  before  the  land  is  filled.    In  a  generation 


242  South  America 

this  new  comparatively  unoccupied  continent 
will  largely  be  peopled.    Now  is  the  time  to 
reach,  to  teach,  and  to  make  them  genuinely 
Christian. 
Mixed      The  fourth  line  of  work  is  to  reach  the  mixed 
R   ched  ^^^^^f  especially  those  with  Spanish  and  Portu- 
guese, and  those  with  mixed  Indian  and  negro 
blood.     In  many  places  Romanism  has  come 
in  touch  with  them  and  left  its  mark,  but  most 
of  them,  especially  in  the  interior  have  little 
conception  of  Christ  or  true  Christianity. 
Caristianiz-       The  fifth  duty  is  to  reach  and  Christianize 
^^  ^  the  pagan  and  semi  pagan  Indians  and  other 

Orientals  non-European  peoples.    The  great  mass  of  the 
pure  Indians  remain  untouched  by  the  Christian 
religion  and  they  are  as  pagan  as  the  heathen 
in  Asia  or  Africa. 
Seeking  to      The  sixth  duty  is  to  reach  and  evangelize 

^^i^  Doubt  ^^^  P^^P^^  ^^  ^^^^^^  ^^  ^^  ^^^^^'    ^^^^^  intelligent 
and  educated  men  have  reacted  from  Romanism. 

It  is  the  recoil  from  superstition.    What  they 

have  seen  and  heard  has  caused  them  to  lose 

faith  in  the  priest  and  in  the  Roman  Church,  and, 

having  been  taught  that  there  w^as  no  other 

Church,  and  knowing  no  other  religion,  they 

have  broken  away  from  all  religion.    This  is 


The  Problem  and  Its  Solution  243 

especially  true  of  professors  and  students  in  the 
universities.  Many  of  them  have  become  in- 
fidels or  bald  atheists.  Such  persons  of  educa- 
tion and  intelligence  should  be  saved,  as  should 
many  who  are  on  their  way  to  agnosticism 
or  to  atheism.  The  presence  of  a  reputable 
Protestantism  will  attract  their  attention  and 
tend  to  influence  their  opinions.  Direct  ef- 
forts, judiciously  made,  may  bring  them  to 
the  better  knowledge  of  Christ. 

In  general  we  must  reach  and  evangelize  all  Aiming  to 
classes  of  society,  the  highest  as  well  as  the  ^^g^g 
lowest.  Said  Jesus:  ''The  poor  have  the 
gospel  preached  unto  them,"  and  so  it  should  be 
always.  The  mission  must  seek  the  poor,  but 
it  should  help  the  middle  classes,  and  reach  the 
upper  and  particularly  the  intelligent  classes. 
The  upper  classes  need  the  gospel  and  the  poor 
and  illiterate  need  the  aid  of  the  so-called  upper 
classes.  Individuals  of  the  upper  and  intelligent 
ranks  of  society  give  tone  to  the  mission  and 
secure  it  added  respect,  while  they  may  help 
to  guide  the  plainer  and  less  informed  classes. 

We  must  also  spread  intelligence  and  uplift  Purpose  of 
the    people    generally,    morally,    socially,    in-  ^^t^Jjunent" 
tellectually,  and  even  politically,  but  elevate  and  Uplift 


244  South    America 

them  politically  without  ourselves  engaging 
in  politics.  The  Protestant  missionary  should 
not  meddle  with  the  party  politics  of  the  country, 
but  he  can  benefit  the  people  politically  by  in- 
creasing their  intelligence  and  by  spreading  the 
principles  of  righteousness, 
^l^^^any  That  there  are  difficulties  in  the  way  of  a  solu- 
in  the  Wav  ^^^^  ^^  ^^^  problem  may  well  be  imagined.  The 
people  are  held  by  the  grip  of  the  centuries  and 
the  habit  of  the  generations  is  hard  to  over- 
come. They  are  held  by  the  power  of  venerable 
prejudices  against  Protestants  and  Protes- 
tantism. They  have  been  taught  that  Protes- 
tantism was  of  the  devil  and  that  Protestants 
are  in  alliance  with  his  satanic  majesty. 
Romish  There  is  the  social  influence  of  Romish  circles 
T-  ^  ^^^^  in  all  grades  of  society  which  must  be  counted 
on  as  antagonistic,  though  its  opposition  may 
not  be  as  coarse  as  other  kinds  of  opposition. 
To  become  a  Protestant  convert  means  social 
ostracism,  even  from  members  of  the  family. 
Power  of  the  There  is  the  im^mense  ecclesiastical  and  political 
power  of  the  Roman  hierarchy  and  the  power 
of  an  enriched  and  strongly  entrenched  Roman 
Church  with  its  millions  of  members.  There 
are  the  new  and  varied  methods  of  Romanism, 


The  Problem  and  Its  Solution  245 

more  subtle  and  sometimes  quite  as  effective 
as  the  more  open  and  brutal  methods  of  other 
times.  In  a  certain  town  where  a  Protestant 
mission  was  started,  the  priest  aroused  the 
people  to  violently  drive  the  preacher  out  of  the 
town,  and  it  was  well  understood  that  the 
violence  would  result  in  the  preacher's  death; 
but  the  preacher,  was  brave  and  succeeded  in 
ralljdng  influential  persons  to  his  defense  so 
that  the  danger  was  safely  passed.  Later  the 
bishop  removed  that  priest  and  sent  a  Jesuit 
who  moved  quietly  among  the  people  and  in- 
jured the  congregations  much  more  than  had 
the  other  priest  by  his  open  and  violent  methods. 

Social  corruption  and  low  moral  standards  ^^^ 
are  strong  barriers,   as  is  the  indifference  to  standards 
religion  on  the  part  of  certain  classes. 

Another  obstacle  is  a  race  prejudice  which  Race 
is  sometimes  invoked  by  the  opposition.  To  ^•'^  ^^® 
the  suspicion  which  is  the  result  of  continuous 
conditions  through  the  centuries  and  to  some 
extent  the  effect  of  training,  there  is  added  the 
fear  that  the  foreign  missionary  may  have  some 
ulterior  motive  in  the  interest  of  the  nation 
from  which  he  comes.  In  other  years  more 
than  now  this  prejudice  was  aroused  against 


246  South   America 

America  and  Americans.    At  the  present  mo- 
ment, however,  a  better  feehng  prevails. 
Few      Among  the  difficulties  which  every  one  may 
j^      g  ,  ^  easily  recognize  is  the  comparative  numerical 
the  Problem  weakness  of  Protestants,  the  paucity  of  true 
Christian  workers,  the  inadequate  equipment  of 
the  missions,  and  the  lack  of  money  from  the 
homeland.     In  the  face  of  all  these  difficulties  it 
may  be  asked:    Can  this  problem  be  solved? 
We  answer  that,  though  the  solution  is  difficult, 
nevertheless  it  is  not  hopeless. 
Types  of      Recall  the  several  types  of  Protestant  effort 
^  ^     in  South  America. 

Part  of      First,  there  was  the  introduction  of  Protes- 

^s^iT"^  tantism  as  a  part  of  a  colonization  scheme,  as, 

for  example,  in  the  case  of  the  French  and  the 

Dutch. 

Work  of      Second,  there  was  the  work  of  state  Churches 

^       ,  ®  looking  after  their  own  flocks,  as  in  the  case  of 

and  the  Reformed  Church  of  Holland  and  the  Church 

Chaplains  ^^f  England.    The  latter  for  a  long  time  has 

had  chaplaincies  for  this  purpose,  generally  in 

ports  where  Britons  were  engaged  in  commerce. 

Caring  for      Third,  there  was  the  care  of  citizens  of  foreign 

^p   ^  countries  by  religious  bodies  of  the  homeland. 

The  Scotch  Presbyterians  had  done  some  work 


The  Problem  and  Its  Solution  247 

of  this  character.  These  were  efforts  of  Euro- 
peans, primarily,  and  almost  entirely,  for  per- 
sons of  European  stock  and  particularly  their 
own. 

Fourth,  there  was  the  attempt  to  reach  and  Aiming  to 
give  religious  care  to  the  miscellaneous  foreigners  ^celian- 
who  professed  to  be  Protestant,  and  to  preach  ecus 
to  them  in  their  own  home  tongue.    This  type  Foreigners 
of  work  went  beyond  denominational  lines  and 
was  missionary  work. 

Fifth,  there  was  the  effort  to  reach  the  natives  Effort  to 
of  the  so-called  Latin  stock  in  their  vernacular,  jj^tives 
such  as  the  Spanish  and  Portuguese  languages,  of  Latin 
This  was  the  first  form  of  strictly  foreign  mission  ^^°^^ 
work. 

Sixth,  there  was  an  effort  to  carry  the  gospel  Gospel  for 
to  the  aborigines,  and  the  races  of  mixed  blood.  ^.^^  R^es 
This  was  purely  missionary  also. 

Thus  there  have  been  six  distinct  forms  of  Six  Prelimin- 
Protestant  work  in  South  America.    Some  of  ^-^q^^ 
them  were  temporary  and  some  may  be  re-  ThePerman- 
garded  as  experimental.    Now  the  permanent  entForm 
work  is  to  be  done.    The  Church  of  Christ 
faces  the  problem  as  it  is  in  the  present  period. 
How  is  it  to  be  solved? 

The  solution  is  not  to  be  brought  about  by 


248  South   America 

Discarded  physical   force   or  arms,   or  by   a  Protestant 
*  invasion  in  imitation  of  the  Spanish  conquest. 
Neither  is  it  to  be  by  pohtical  power;  for  the 
Protestant  mission  in  South  America  does  not, 
and  must  not  aim  at  any  governmental  aggres- 
sion or  territorial  absorption. 
The  Solution,      The  solution   will   come  through  the   vital 
d  th    P^w^^  ^^  ^^^  gospel,  the  conquering  powder  of 
Spirit  Christian  truth,  and  the  accompanying  power 
of  the  divine  Spirit.    The  weapon  is  'Hhe  sword 
of  the  Spirit." 
Christian       Christianity  has  always  triumphed  over  the 
Tnimip     gYQoXe^i    odds.    At    the    beginning,    wdth    the 
Difficulties  world  against  it,  it  won  its  way.     It  entered 
pagan  Europe   and   conquered.    To-day   it   is 
conquering  in  many  parts  of  the  world.      Great 
as  are  the  difficulties  in  South  America,  the 
gospel  has  overcome  as  great  and  even  greater 
difficulties,    and   it   can   and   will  triumph   in 
South  America  as  well. 
Path  of      The  solution  is  through  the  Protestant  mission 
— the  mission  wisely  planted,  judiciously  con- 
ducted, and  strongly  sustained. 
Duty  of      The   problem   cannot    be   solved   by   South 
America  ^^^^^a  alone.    The  Roman  Church  will  not 
and  cannot  do  the  work,  the  masses  trained  by 


The  Problem  and  Its  Solution  249 

the  Roman  Church  cannot,  and  the  Protestants 
in  South  America  are  too  few  to  perform  the 
extensive  work  that  is  needed.  The  Protestant 
nations  of  the  world  must  sustain  missions  in 
South  America  and  the  greatest  responsibihty 
naturally  and  providentially  rests  upon  the 
Protestants  of  the  United  States  and  of 
Canada.  The  other  people  of  the  world  look 
upon  South  America  as  within  the  sphere  of 
the  moral  and  religious  influence  of  North 
America.  Because  of  proximity,  opportunity, 
and  ability,  it  is  the  duty  of  the  Christian  people 
of  the  North  to  do  the  greatest  work  in  solving 
this  problem  in  the  sister  continent. 

There  must  be  the  missionary  to  start  the  EvangeUstic 
work  by  gathering  the  congregation,  preaching 
the  Word,  guiding  the  converts,  organizing  the 
Church,  instructing  the  members,  and  training 
workers. 

The  kind  of  preaching  is  important.  It  Kind  of 
should  be  strong  and  unmistakable,  but  not  -^^^l^^^ 
offensive  or  insulting.  There  must  be  a  re- 
gard for  the  people  and  a  recognition  of  the 
circumstances  under  which  they  have  been 
taught  and  trained.  Error  is  to  be  overcome, 
but  this  may  be  done  by  preaching  the  truth 


290  South   America 

in  its  purity,  so  that  the  people  will  see  the 
contrast  between  the  truth  and  the  errors  they 
have  been  taught.  Sometimes  there  may  be 
necessity  for  an  open  controversy  and  even 
public  debate  with  a  champion  of  false  teach- 
ings, but  when  this  is  necessary  great  judgment 
must  be  exercised  by  the  missionary. 
Type  of  To  have  the  right  kind  of  preaching,  there 
must  be  the  right  kind  of  preachers.  No  man 
should  be  sent  to  South  America,  who  has  not 
the  right  qualifications  for  the  field.  It  is  a 
mistake  to  imagine  that  the  preacher  who  is  a 
failure  at  home  will  do  for  the  South  American 
mission  field.  There,  a  high  type  of  man  is 
needed.  He  should  have  a  fair  education  and 
training.  He  should  have  a  positive,  personal 
religious  experience.  It  will  be  well  if  already 
he  has  had  some  practise  in  the  management 
of  a  church.  He  should  have  real  ability  as  a 
speaker,  for  the  Latins  like  oratorical  ability 
with  culture  and  elegance.  He  should  be  a 
man  of  action  and  of  promptness  that  will  never 
be  overcome  by  the  manana  habit.  Some 
knowledge  of  the  language  of  the  country  ac- 

^The  habit  when  things  are  to  be  done,  of  sajring, 
manana,  (to-morrow). 


The  Problem  and  Its  Solution  251 

quired  before  he  leaves  home  will  be  invaluable 
and  will  save  much  time  and  trouble  when  he 
reaches  his  field.  How  to  get  such  men  is  one 
of  the  subordinate  and  yet  vitally  important 
problems. 

Next  in  importance  is  the  development  of  a  Native 
native  ministry.    A  certain  proportion  of  mis-  ^ 

sionaries  from  the  homeland  are  necessary  to 
introduce  the  gospel  and  to  train  the  members 
and  workerS;  but  the  Church  never  can  become 
a  Church  of  the  country  unless  it  raises  up 
preachers  from  the  people  of  the  country. 

The  native  preacher  must  be  carefully  picked  Careful 
cut  and  just  as  carefully  trained.  He  will  ^  ^jrylnv 
have  the  example  of  the  missionary,  but  he 
must  have  a  fair  education  and  some  theological 
instruction.  Where  shall  he  get  it?  Ordinarily 
it  is  not  wise  to  send  native  preachers  to  Europe 
or  America  to  receive  either  a  general  or  a 
theological  education,  because  residence  in  the 
foreign  land  takes  them  out  of  touch  with  their 
own  country  and  they  are  likely  to  find  it 
difficult  to  conform  to  the  conditions  of  their 
own  people.  If  one  needs  evidence  of  this,  all 
he  has  to  do  is  to  recall  how  many  from  mission 
fields  have  come  to  this  land  for  an  education 


252  South    America 

and  never  have  gone  back  to  preach  in  their 
native  land. 
Theological  For  this  reason,  and  also  because  it  is  ini- 
^^"^*  possible  to  send  all,  it  is  necessary  to  establish 
and  maintain  theological  seminaries  at  different 
points  in  South  America.  Sometimes  a  portion 
of  a  high-grade  school  can  be  utihzed  for  thi;^ 
purpose,  but,  if  it  is  possible,  it  is  better  to  have 
a  separate  building.  It  may  be  observed  that 
in  a  mission  field  it  is  not  necessary  to  have  as 
many  specialists  and  to  carry  certain  studies  to 
the  same  extent  as  in  the  highest-grade  semin- 
aries in  America  or  Europe.  The  needed  thing 
is  to  give  the  students  sufficient  knowledge  to 
do  their  work  among  the  kind  of  people  to  whom 
they  are  to  minister. 
Church  A  very  imperative  requisite  for  the  permanent 
^^^  occupation  of  the  countries  in  South  America  is 
the  church  building.  Missions  usually  begin  in 
very  humble  places,  a  small  hired  room  for 
example,  but  Roman  Catholics  are  trained  to 
look  for  an  ecclesiastical  structure,  and  they 
find  it  hard  to  regard  a  store-room  as  a  church. 
A  church  building,  therefore,  has  more  attraction 
for  them.  Furthermore,  the  people  of  a  com- 
munity are  apt  to  regard  the  congregation  in 


The  Problem  and  Its  Solution  253 

the  little  room  as  a  temporary  sojourner  and 
the  missionary  as  a  temporary  expedient,  but 
when  the  mission  buys  land  and  erects  a  church 
building  thereon,  the  people  realize  that  it 
has  come  to  stay  and  is  a  permanent  part  of 
the  community,  and,  so  it  commands  their 
respect  and  becomes  more  attractive. 

Another  agency  to  solve  the  problem  is  the  Day-Scbools 
day-school   or   boarding-school   that  will    give  schools  ^^' 
a   secular    education    under    Protestant    aus- 
pices. 

People  will  send  their  children  to  mission  Influence  of 
schools  who  would  not  let  them  go  to  a  Protes- 
tant Church  service.  In  all  these  mission 
schools  there  should  be  as  much  missionary 
work  as  possible.  There  may  not  be  many  posi- 
tive conversions  among  the  students,  but  even  if 
the  pupils  do  not  become  Protestants,  they  are 
quite  sure  to  form  a  very  different  opinion  of 
Protestants  and  Protestantism  from  w^hat  their 
fathers  and  forefathers  had.  They  will  at 
least  become  liberal  Roman  Catholics,  and  the 
school  that  does  nothing  more  than  that  is  a 
factor  for  freedom  and  enlightenment.  But 
the  mission  school  should  accomplish  much  more 
than  that.     It  should  teach  pure  Christianity, 


t5^  South   America 

and  be  a  means  for  maldng  and  developing  true 
Christians. 
A  True      An  important  aid  in   mission   work  is  a  re- 

Literatm-e  ^^S^^^^  literature  in  the  language  of  the  people. 
Besides  the  tract  and  paper  there  should  be 
Christian  books  to  be  sold  at  a  very  moderate 
price.  There  should  be  the  mission  library  with 
its  loan  section  for  free  circulation.  The 
missionary  should  have  his  doctrinal  and  other 
books  for  loaning  and  in  some  instances  for  giv- 
ing away.  A  good  book  used  with  tact  in  this 
way  may  accomplish  much  good.  Such  a 
book  presented  to  a  judge  or  an  official  in  the 
local  or  general  government  may  disarm  pre- 
judice and  convince  him  that  the  mission  has 
no  motive  but  the  welfare  of  the  people. 

A  Mission  As  soon  as  possible  the  mission  should  have 
its  own  press  with  which  to  supply  local  needs 
and  make  the  mission  independent  of  other 
local  pubhshers.  Properly  managed  it  will 
economize  time  and  money  and  promote  ef- 
ficiency. The  cost  of  these  publications  seldom 
can  be  covered  in  a  mission  field,  for  usually  the 
people  are  too  poor  and  the  buyers  are  too  few. 
Because  of  these  facts,  the  press  and  the  litera- 
ture should  be  considered  by  the  home  Church 


OxCE   A-N  Inquisition   Building,   now  Property  of   Southern 
Baptist  Convention,  Bahia,  Brazil 


Methodist  School,  Riberbao  Pbeto,   Brazil 


The  Problem  and  Its  Solution  255 

in  making  special  and  regular  appropriation*. 

A  special  fund  for  the  publication  of  needed 

literature  would  be  of  immense  service. 

The   orphanage,   the   medical   mission,    and  Other 

other  humanitarian  agencies  also,  can  in  their  ^^^^°P 
°  '  Agencies 

way,  greatly  aid  the  ordinary  mission  work  and 
help  solve  the  general  problem. 

One  of  the  problems  of  the  mission  itself  is  Self- 
the  matter  of  self-support.  Very  seldom  can  ^^^° 
this  be  expected  at  the  beginning,  and  where 
there  are  certain  continuous  conditions  it  should 
not  be  expected  for  some  time.  It  is  desirable, 
however,  that,  after  a  reasonable  period,  a 
mission  ought  to  support  or  nearly  support 
itself,  so  that  a  part  or  all  of  the  direct  mis- 
sionary appropriation  to  that  particular  point 
can  be  withdrawn  and  applied  to  some  new  or 
more  needy  place.  This  is  one  way  to  expand 
the  work.  It  is  also  the  way  to  develop  a 
self-reliant  Church. 

Much  can  be  done  in  the  way  of  developing  A  Matter  of 
self-support.     It  is  largely  a  matter  of  education      "^^°^ 
and  training.     Unfortunately  at  the  beginning 
in  many  places  a  faulty  policy  was  adopted.    In 
order  to  make  a  contrast  with  the  financial 
exactions  of  the  Roman  Church  the  Protestant 


256  South    America 

missionaries  asked  no  money  at  all,  and  the 
result  has  been  that  some  of  the  converts  have 
been  so  badly  trained  as  to  imagine  that  one 
of  the  peculiarities  of  Protestantism  was  that 
it  did  not  need  nor  expect  financial  contributions. 
At  the  beginning,  of  course,  there  should  be  no 
pressure  for  money,  but  people  whose  contri- 
butions have  built  great  churches  and  paid  for 
the  costly  services  of  the  Roman  Church  can 
pay  something  toward  their  own  religious 
services.  Many  instances  could  be  cited  which 
show  that  the  spirit  of  self-sacrifice  can  be 
drawn  out  and  the  people  can  be  taught  to 
give.  Too  much  should  not  be  expected  at 
once  but  the  training  process  should  go  on. 
The  possibilities  are  very  great.  In  one  section 
of  South  America  we  have  known  one  division 
of  the  field  to  contribute  as  much  as  $48,000 
(gold),  in  a  single  year,  though  in  that 
section  there  were  only  a  few  charges  that 
were  entirely  self-supporting.  In  a  church  in 
another  section  many  of  the  members  give  one 
tenth  of  their  income  no  matter  how  much  or  how 
little  it  may  be.  These  instances  show  what 
may  be  done  by  judicious  training.  The  people 
can  be  shown  that  there  is  a  wide  distinction 


Tlie  Problem  and  Its  Solution  257 

between  the  financial  demands  of  Romanism 
and  the  free  offerings  of  Protestantism. 

One  of  the  greatest  problems  is  to  impress  Strong 
the  home  Church  with  the  importance  of  South  ^°^^'  ^J^^ 
America  as  a  mission  field  and  to  induce  the 
Church  in  the  homeland  to  furnish  sufficient 
supplies  and  to  energetically  prosecute  mission 
work  in  that  continent. 

This  means  the  sending  of  many  men  and  the  More  Men 
contribution  of  much  money.  South  America  ^  "^^^-^ 
has  never  received  appropriations  in  proportion 
to  its  needs.  Other  continents  have  received  many 
times  more  than  this  vast  and  neighboring  conti- 
nent, notwithstanding  the  fact  that  heathen  and 
semiheathen  conditions  are  quite  as  bad  in  South 
America  as  they  are  anywhere  else  in  the  world. 

The  problem  is  to  get  the  Church  to  send  a  Conditions 
sufficient  number  of  missionaries  and  a  sufficient  ^    access 
amount  of  money  to  strongly  sustain  the  missions 
now  in  that  continent  and  to  expand  the  work 
as  the  opportunity  opens. 

The  home  Church  must  be  made  to  reahze  the  A  Sense  cl 
importance  and  the  magnitude  of  the  work,  ^  offb-' 
and  it  must  be  made  to  feel  an  interest  in  the  Work 
moral  and  religious  welfare  of  the  people  in 
South  America. 


258  South   America 

QUESTIONS  ON  CHAPTER  Vn 

Aim:     To  Eealizb  the  Geeat  Numbee  or  Impoetant 
Problems  Awaiting  Solution 

X.  If  you  settled  in  South  America  for  business 
purposes  and  found  no  Protestant  Church  within 
reach,  what  do  you  think  you  -would  do? 

2*  What  do  you  think  would  be  the  effect  on  your 
Christian  life? 

3.  How  would  the  temptation  to  drift  away  from 
all  Church  influences  compare  with  the  tempta- 
tion of  business  men  in  this  country? 

4.  Do  you  think  that  a  man  becoming  a  Roman 
Catholic  under  such  circumstances  would  likely 
do  so  from  conviction? 

5.  What  would  you  do  for  the  education  of  your 
children,  if  there  was  no  Protestant  school  within 
reach? 

6.  Does  Roman  Catholicism  leave  its  communicants 
in  North  America  without  church  and  school 
privileges  ? 

7.  Do  you  think  it  is  to  be  commended  or  blamed 
for  this? 

8.  What  is  your  conclusion  as  to  our  duty  toward 
the  Protestant  settlers  in  South  America? 

9.  Sum  up  what  you  know  of  Roman  Catholicism 
in  South  America. 

10.  How  does  it  seem  to  compare  with  the  Roman 
Catholicism  in  North  America? 

11.  Do  you  consider  its  priesthood  as  a  whole  quali- 
fied to  represent  Christianity? 

12.*  Do  you  think  that  society  can  be  truly  Chris- 
tianized without  a  free  use  of  the  Bible? 

13.  What  would  you  infer  as  to  opportunities  for 
mental  enlightenment  from  the  welcome  given 
to  Protestant  education? 

14.  What  would  you  infer  as  to  spiritual  enlighten- 
ment from  the  superstitions  about  images? 

15.*  How  do  the  religious  needs  of  South  America 
seem  to  you  to  compare  with  those  of  North 
America? 

16.  Is  the  aim  of  missionary  work  in  South  America 
primarily  to  make  people  Protestants,  or  to  make 
them  earnest  and  intelligent  Christians? 


The  Problem  and  Its  Solution  259 

17.  If  you  knew  of  a  Protestant  town  where  condi- 
tions were  as  bad  as  they  are  in  Roman  Catholic 
South  America  would  you  advocate  sending 
Christian  workers  there? 

18.  Would  you  advise  Italian  peasants,  only  nominal 
Roman  Catholics,  to  emigrate  to  North  or  to 
South  America? 

19.  In  which  continent  do  you  think  they  would 
have  the  best  chance  for  coming  under  good 
religious  influences? 

20.  "What  is  our  duty  toward  those  who  go  to  South 
America? 

21.  Sum  up  the  arguments  for  missions  to  the 
Indians  of  South  America. 

22.  What  would  you  recommend  to  a  South  American 
friend  who  had  become  agnostic? 

23.  To  whom  would  you  send  him  for  counsel  and 
sympathy? 

24.  What  is  the  importance  of  winning  the  student 
class  of  a  country  to  an  earnest  Christian  faith? 

25.*  Sum   up   the   present    obstacles   to   an   adequate 

Christianization  of  South  America. 
26.     Why  is  it  so  important  to  secure  native  preachers? 
27.*  What  effect  will  the  erection  of  handsome  church 

buildings  have  upon  self-support? 
28.     Is  a  school  an  absolute  failure  that  yields  no 

actual  conversions? 
29.*  Arrange    the    problems    of    missionary    work    in 

South  America  in  what  seems  to  you  the  order 

of  their  importance. 

EEFEEENCES  FOR    FURTHER  STUDY 

CHAPTER  VII 

Froblems. 

Brown,  Latin  America,  Lecture  V. 
Guinness,  Peru,  XXXIV,  XXXV. 
Tucker,  The  Bible  in  Brazil,  60,  103,  143,  150,  211, 
219,  257. 


THE   OUTLOOK 


261 


In  all  material  matters,  as  well  as  in  matters  more 
spiritual,  in  her  mines  and  manufactures,  in  her  forests 
and  fisheries,  in  her  commerce  and  agriculture,  in  her 
schools  and  churches,  in  her  politics  and  business.  South 
America  is  to-day  preeminently  the  CONTINENT  OF 
OPPORTUNITY. 

— Francis  E.  Clarh 

Buenos  Aires  is  one  of  the  most  cosmopolitan  cities 
of  the  world,  both  as  regards  population  and  the  press. 
There  are  ne"v\spapers  printed  in  almost  every  language 
of  the  globe.  Probably  the  only  Syrian  newspaper  in 
America,  The  Assudk,  is  issued  in  this  city. 

— John  Barrett 

In  the  first  place,  you  have  no  complexity  of  language. 
All  South  America  speaks  the  Spanish  language,  with  the 
exception  of  Brazil,  which  speaks  the  beautiful  language 
of  Portugal.  And  when  you  have  acquired  these  two 
remarkable  tongues,  a  man  who  goes  to  these  countries 
can  in  one  year's  time  be  able  to  preach  the  gospel  of 
Jesus  Christ  to  the  people.  When  you  have  acquired 
those  romantic  and  splendid  languages,  you  have  at  once 
the  key  with  which  to  reach  the  people.  You  have  no 
complexity  therefore  in  language.  You  have  the  ad- 
vantage of  situation.  The  population  of  South  America 
is  yet  meager,  and  it  is  gathered  along  the  coast,  easy  of 
access,  ready  to  be  dealt  with  in  cities  where  you  v^ill 
be  welcomed,  and  where  the  opportunities  to  preach  the 
gospel  are  freely  given. 

The  third  thing  I  wanted  to  say  about  this  field  is 
that  the  only  opposition  offered,  the  only  thing  that  you 
have  to  overcome — because  you  may  at  once  put  out  of 
consideration  the  few  heathen  tribes  that  are  in  the  in- 
terior of  the  country — the  only  thing  that  is  to  be  fought 
against  is  a  corrupted  Eomanism  that  is  already  self- 
condemned. 

^-James  W.  Morris 


303 


T 


vin 

THE  OUTLOOK 

HE    past    has    been    reviewed,    present  The  Out- 
conditions  have  been  considered,  and  now 


we  look  into  the  future  and  ask;    What  is  the 

outlook? 

First,  What  is  the  outlook  for  South  America  ^^r  the  Con- 
.,     ,-^  tinent  Itself 

itself? 

We  behold  the  great  southern  continent,  with  ProbabiUties 
its  eleven  republics  and  its  three  European 
colonies,  and  ask:  AVhat  are  the  probabilities 
for  this  vast  continent?  What  will  it  be  in 
itself,  and  for  itself,  and  what  is  it  destined  to 
be  among  the  other  continents  of   the   earth? 

As  to  its  material  outlook,  the  possibilities  Material 
are  beyond  the  guess  of  the  strongest  imagina- 
tion. Neither  reason  nor  science  can  fully 
estimate  the  possibilities  or  the  certainties. 
South  America's  natural  resources  are  varied 
and  extensive.  They  are  practically  inex- 
263 


264  South   America 

haustible  and  the  probabilities  are  that  South 
America  is  richer  in  natural  resources  than 
North  America.  In  the  very  nature  of  things, 
there  must  be  a  great  and  incalculable  develop- 
ment of  these  natural  resources — agricultural, 
mineral,  animal,  in  field  and  forest,  in  mountain 
and  plain,  in  stream  and  in  sea.  Already  the 
development  is  going  on  with  great  rapidity. 
Mines  are  being  opened  and  operated,  and  the 
soil  is  being  cultivated  as  never  before.  New 
enterprises  are  being  projected  and  old  enter- 
prises are  having  greater  prosperity.  Towns 
are  growing  and  cities  are  being  enlarged  and 
beautified.  Ever}d:hing  shows  that  within 
twenty-five  years  the  material  development 
will  be  immense. 
Immense  It  is  the  coming  continent,  and  a  coming 
continent  with  a  great  future.  One  of  her 
poets  has  said  there  is,  '^A  future  for  Latin 
America,  immense  as  her  mountains  and  her 
seas,  brilliant  as  her  skies  and  her  resplendent 
stars."  Agassiz  believed,  that  ''the  future 
center  of  civilization  of  the  world  would  be  in 
the  Amazon  valley.'^ 
Commercial  This  material  development  and  internal 
Intercourse  transportation  necessitates  and  implies  a  foreign 


The  Outlook  265 

commerce.  Other  nations  want  the  products, 
and  the  people  of  South  America  desire  the 
production  of  other  lands.  All  the  commercial 
nations  of  Europe  are  rushing  their  fast  steam- 
ers to  the  coasts  and  up  the  rivers  of  South 
America,  in  excited  competition  to  secure  the 
largest  possible  proportion  of  these  products. 

The  wonderful  Panama  canal  will  revolution-  Effect  of 
ize  the  world's  commerce  and  be  particularly  ^^^^ 
valuable  to  South  America.  With  the  opening 
of  the  canal  will  come  a  new  and  brighter  day 
for  South  America  and  especially  on  the  west 
coast.  The  canal  will  bring  New  York  4,000 
miles  nearer  Valparaiso  and  8,600  miles  nearer 
Guayaquil.  It  will  reduce  the  distance  from 
Liverpool  to  Valparaiso  2,000  miles,  and  shorten 
the  route  from  Hamburg  to  Callao  3,000  miles. 

South  American  countries  are  also  helping  Railway  and 
themselves  by  spreading  their  railroads  and  ^^^)^^^ 
multiplying  their  steamers  both  for  river  and  for 
ocean  traffic.  Peru  is  now  having  built  fast 
steamers  that  v/ill  cut  in  half  the  present  time 
from  Panama  to  Callao,  that  is  to  say,  from 
ten  to  five  daj^s;  while  Chile  is  reducing  the 
time  between  Callao  and  Valparaiso  in  the  same 
way  from  ten  days  to  five  days. 


266  South   America 

Better  Ports  Port  improvements  are  being  carried  on  in 
various  places.  Not  long  ago  large  ships  could 
not  come  within  miles  of  the  city  of  Buenos 
Aires,  but  now  they  can  sail  up  to  the  great 
docks  at  the  very  edge  of  the  city.  At  Mont- 
evideo a  great  sea-wall  is  being  constructed  and 
many  millions  of  dollars  are  being  expended  on 
miles  of  docks  at  Rio  de  Janeiro.  On  the  west 
coast  similar  improvements  are  projected,  as, 
for  example,  a  dock  system  is  proposed  for 
Valparaiso  at  a  cost  of  $20,000,000  gold. 
Population  What  is  the  outlook  as  to  the  population  of 
ospec  s  gQ^^i^  America? 

Factors  to  be  We  have  considered  the  aborigines  and  other 
inhabitants  of  the  South  American  continent, 
with  their  blends  and  some  of  their  character- 
istics. Will  the  present  conditions  continue 
or  will  they  be  modified?  What  will  be  revealed 
in  the  future  and  in  the  very  near  future? 

Increase  of      There  is  now  a  rapidly  growing  population. 

Population  ^^  ^^^  ^^^^  place,  there  is  a  large  natural  growth 
of  what  may  now  be  called  the  indigenous 
population,  in  which  we  may  include  the  various 
peoples  who  came  into  South  America  at  and 
since  the  close  of  the  fifteenth  century. 
But  there  is  another  and  mjre  remarkable 


AvENiDA  DE  Mayo,  Buenos  Aires 


Plaza  de  Mayo,  Buexos  Aires 


The  Outlook  267 

growth  of  population  by  recent  immigration,  Enlarged 
and  immigration  which  is  now  entering  the  ^'^'^^ 
various  countries.  Knowledge  of  the  resources 
and  possibilities  of  South  America  has  been 
spreading,  and  this  knowledge  has  impelled 
persons  in  many  lands  and  of  different  races 
and  tongues  to  emigrate  to  its  shores,  and,  in- 
stead of  diminishing  with  the  lapse  of  years, 
the  attraction  has  steadily  increased.  With 
the  natural  increase  and  the  steady  stream 
of  immigration  the  numerical  development 
of  the  population  has  become  exceedingly 
remarkable.    It  is  going  up  by  leaps  and  bounds. 

The  types  of  immigrants  are  worthy  of  Many 
study.  For  years  the  Italians  have  been  in  the  gp^^ds 
lead,  but  now  the  modern  Spaniard  is  becoming 
a  close  second.  The  character  of  the  population 
of  South  America  is  being  considerably  modified. 
It  is  now  a  conglomerate,  but  the  inflow  of  many 
peoples  means  a  new  composite  population  in 
the  main  greatly  superior  to  the  mixed  population 
of  the  previous  four  centuries. 

It  means  the  re-Europeanization  of  South  A  Process  of 
America.    The   early   invasion  by   Europeans  g^iz^on" 
was  not  strong  enough  to  overcome  the  Indian 
type.    In  the  blend  the  aborigine  more  than 


268  South    America 

held  an  equal  place.  When  the  negro  came 
from  Africa  the  European  percentage  became 
still  smaller.  But  now  the  incoming  tide  of 
Europeans  is  so  increased  that  the  European 
stock  must  become  much  stronger,  while  the 
tendency  to  settle  in  colonies  is  likely  to  pre- 
serve the  peculiar  race  characteristics.  This 
re-Europeanization  means  a  new  type  of  South 
American,  with  the  Caucasian  element  dominant. 
The  American  is  contributing  to  this  change, 
but  numerically  not  to  the  same  extent  as  the 
British,  the  German,  and  other  European 
peoples.  Altogether  this  means  the  making 
of  a  new  South  America. 
Sanitary  The  outlook  for  health  conditions  is  more 
"^^^I^  encouraging.  The  masses  have  not  been  regard- 
ed as  a  cleanly  people,  but  they  show  signs  of 
improvement  in  this  respect.  Sanitary  regu- 
lations are  becoming  stricter  as  the  laws  of 
health  are  better  understood.  Cities  are  in- 
troducing underground  drainage,  and  the  people 
are  beginning  to  take  thought  for  their  physical 
surroundings.  It  has  been  demonstrated  that 
even  tropical  sections  can  be  sanitated  and 
that  the  disease-bearing  mosquito  and  the 
bubonic-bearing;  rat  can  be  exterminated.     What 


ment 


Office  of  La  Presna,  Buenos  Aires,  the  Greatest  Spanish 
Daily  Newspaper  in  the  World 


The  Outlook  2G9 

the  Americans  have  done  in  the  city  and 
Isthmus  of  Panama  proves  that.  All  this 
means  that  life  is  becoming  safer,  and  this 
greater  security  will  more  strongly  attract 
people  from  other  lands  and  reduce  the  death- 
rate. 

The  intellectual  outlook  for  South  America  Intellectual 
is  steadily  improving.  Though  there  still  is 
appalling  illiteracy,  nevertheless  intelligence 
is  increasing.  There  is  a  multipHcation  of 
school  facilities  and  an  improvement  in  educa- 
tional systems,  and  Protestant  missionaries  have 
had  very  much  to  do  in  bringing  about  these 
improvements.  Foreign  teachers,  including 
many  Americans,  have  been  introduced,  and 
native  teachers  have  been  educated  in  Europe 
or  America,  in  many  instances  their  govern- 
ments paying  their  expenses  for  a  number  of 
years,  that  they  might  receive  pedagogical 
training  and  bring  back  the  best  and  most 
modern  ideas  and  incorporate  them  in  the  school 
sj^stems  of  their  own  countries. 

The  people  of  South  America  generally  are  Literary 
far  from  being  a  reading  people  and  much  of      ^^^^^ 
the  little  literature  that  is  read  is  not  of  a  lofty 
character,  but  there  is  improvement  even  in 


270  South   America 

this  particular.  South  America  has  always 
had  some  highly  educated  people,  but  now  the 
number  is  increasing,  and  the  literary  standard 
among  the  people  is  rising.  The  newspapers 
are  becoming  more  numerous,  and  though  many 
of  them  are  not  to  be  compared  with  the  average 
paper  in  Europe  or  America,  nevertheless  in 
many  instances  they  exercise  a  liberalizing 
influence,  and  some  of  them,  like  El  Merciirio 
of  Chile,  and  La  Nacion  and  La  Prensa  of 
Buenos  Aires,  will  compare  favorably  with  the 
best  English  or  American  dailies. 
Political  The  political  outlook  has  in  it  much  of 
ogress  gQcouragement.  Perfection  has  not  been  at- 
tained. Indeed,  some  of  the  countries  are  far 
from  it,  but  conditions  are  more  settled,  and  there 
is  increasing  stability  of  governm.ent,  though 
the  inherited  spirit  of  revolution  now  and  then 
stirs  itself.  Argentina,  for  example,  once  torn 
by  internecine  struggles,  has  now  a  fairly 
well-settled  government  and  has  not  had  any 
extended  revolution  for  a  number  of  years. 
In  February,  of  1905,  a  revolution  was  at- 
tempted but  it  asserted  itself  only  about  a 
night  and  a  day  and  was  easily  suppressed. 
That  means,  not  merely  that  the  government 


The  Outlook  271' 

was  strong,  but  also  that  the  people  are  no  longer 
easily  induced  to  take  part  in  such  uprisings. 

The  people  and  the  politicians  are  learning  Growth  of 
from  experience,  and  the  nations  of  South 
America  are  learning  from  closer  and  longer 
contact  with  other  nations.  Then  there  is 
a  spread  of  free  ideas,  the  liberals  and  pro- 
gressives are  becoming  stronger,  the  Roman 
Church  does  not  exercise  quite  the  same  political 
domination,  and  the  people  are  beginning  to 
master  the  art  of  self-government. 

In  this  connection  it  should  be  remembered  American 
that  the  political  ideals  of  South  America  are  not 
Latin  nor  European  but  American.  When  the 
South  American  republics  were  formed  they 
did  not  follow  the  governmental  plans  of  Spain 
or  Portugal,  but  imitated  the  American  system, 
copying  the  Constitution  of  the  United  States 
of  America  and  endeavoring  to  work  according 
to  its  form  of  government.  So  their  political 
ideal  is  not  Latin  but  Anglo-Saxon.  Their 
imitation  is  not  absolutely  exact,  but,  though 
they  do  not  strictly  live  up  to  their  ideals,  yet 
they  have  the  ideals  and  are  stretching  up 
toward  them,  and  the  outlook  is  more  hopeful 
than  ever  before. 


272  South    America 

A  Place      South  America  is  growing  in  political  impor- 
°Worid  ^^^^^-     South    American    nations    are    taking 
Powers  their  place  among  the  older  peoples  of  the  world. 
They  now  sit  side  by  side  w^lth  the  world  powers 
at    the    Hague    Conference,    their    statesmen 
present    international   ^^  doctrines,"    and   their 
representatives   discuss   and   vote  upon  inter- 
national questions. 
International      So  the  place  of  the  South  American  nations 

rganiza-  -^^  ^j^^  Pan-American  Congress  and  their  as- 
tions  ° 

sociation  in  the  Bureau  of  American  Republics 

at  Washington  show  that   South  America  is 

surely  taking  her  place  in  world  affairs  and 

is  destined  to  have  an  increasing  importance  as 

a  world  force. 

Moral       The  outlook  as  to  morals  is  not  so  bright,  but 

''^.  f^    it  is  not  utterly  discouraging.     After  centuries 

of  secretiveness,  false  pretense,  and  im_morality, 

due  largely  to  the  bad  start  given  by  the  early 

Spanish  and  Portuguese  adventurers,  and  fostered 

and  permitted  to  continue  for  centuries  by  a 

corrupt    and    a    corrupting    ecclesiasticism,    it 

can  hardly  be  expected  that  the  mass  of  the 

people  will  be  transformed  in  a  moment,  or 

even  after  the  lapse  of  a  few  years;  but,  though 

the  average  morality  is  low,  a  moral  sentiment 


The  Outlook  273 

is  forming  and  strengthening  and  the  moral 

standard  is  rising. 

The  rehgious  outlook  for  South  America  is  Religious 

more  encouraging  than  ever  before.     Here  it  „"  ° 

°    °  Encouraging 

may  be  necessary  to  remind  ourselves  that 
vSouth  America  is  a  continent,  not  of  one,  but  of 
many  religions.  At  this  very  time  paganism 
is  strongly  represented  under  aboriginal,  Hindu, 
Cliinese,  and  African  forms.  Then  the  semi- 
paganism  with  some  admixture  of  Romish 
forms  is  to  be  found  in  all  directions.  There 
is  Romanism,  some  other  forms  of  behef,  and  a 
little  leaven  of  earnest  Protestantism. 
The    strongest    ecclesiastical    body    is    the  Roman 

Church   of   Rome,    but   the   Roman   Catholic  ^f  ^^^^^^^ 
'  Showing 

Church    has    a    changed    outlook.     It    is    still  Change 
strong,  but  its  power  is  not  quite  so  overwhelm- 
ing as  it  was  in  former  generations. 

The  Roman  Catholic  Church  is  Hkely  to  con-  Exercises 
tinue  a  mighty  force  for  a  long  time,  but  it  is  j^^^  ^ 
not  Hkely  to  exercise  the  same  despotic  power  Control 
over  mind  and  conscience  that  it  has  exerted 
throughout    the    last    four  centuries.     It  still 
is  felt  in  politics,  and  yet  men  who  are  not 
devout  Romanists  but  are  opponents  of  the 
Roman  hierarchv  can  secure  elections  to  the 


274  South   America 

highest  places  in  the  republics.  The  Roman 
Church  however  can  change  its  methods  and 
is  likely  to  do  so.  For  the  failing  method  of 
open  opposition  and  violence,  it  can  substitute 
a  more  insidious  method  that  may  prove  very 
effective  though  not  all-powerful. 
General  What  then  is  the  outlook  for  the  evangelizar 
Favorable  ^^^^  ^^  South  America?  Unhesitatingly  we 
answer  that  the  outlook  is  favorable.  We  also 
reply  that  if  Protestant  missions  are  properly 
manned  and  sufficiently  supported  there  can  be 
speedy  success. 
Undeniable  Some  have  said  that  Protestant  missions 
cannot  succeed  in  South  America;  but  this  is 
not  true,  for  they  have  succeeded,  and  the  proof 
is  in  the  permanent  results  to  be  found  in  many 
places.  Som^e  have  said,  ''You  cannot  get 
Roman  Catholics  converted,  and  if  you  do  you 
cannot  keep  them  so.''  Like  the  other  assertions 
this  is  not  true,  for  they  get  converted,  stay 
converted,  and  die  converted.  More  than  that, 
their  children  and  grand-children  remain  in  the 
Protestant  Church.  As  to  conversion,  they 
stand  the  tests  quite  as  well  as  the  average 
•onverts  in  more  favored  lands. 
Large    churches  in  Valparaiso,   in   Rio   de 


Results 


Baptist  Church.  Perxambuco.  Brazil 


TF  mm 


PRESBYTEEIAri    ChUECH,    CUEITIBA,    BBAZIL 


The  Outlook  275 

Janeiro,  in  Buenos  Aires,  in  Montevideo,  and  Churches 
in  other  places,  disprove  these  assertions,  g^tions  -'* 
Churches  with  over  five  hundred  members 
are  regarded  as  strong  churches  in  Protestant 
countries,  and  Protestant  churches  with  as 
many  native  communicants  can  be  found  in 
South  America.  Congregations  of  from  eight 
hundred  to  a  thousand  are  considered  large  in 
Protestant  lands,  and  such  congregations  can 
be  found  in  connection  v/ith  Protestant  missions 
in  that  so-called  Roman  Catholic  continent. 

Some  may  say  that  the  work  has  gone  on  Relatively 
slowly,  but  all  things  are  relative,  and  what  pj-o^l-ess 
may  be  called  slow  in  the  United  States  or 
in  Great  Britain  is  relatively  rapid  in  South 
America. 

In  view  of  the  small  number  of  missionaries  Recent 
and  the  small  amount  of  money  at  command  the  of  increase 
results  may  be  regarded  as  quite  rapid,  and 
especially  in  view  of  the  many  things  that 
have  been  against  Protestant  missions  in  South 
America.  The  laws  and  the  governments,  the 
hosts  of  watchful  priests,  a  powerful  ecclesiastical 
organization,  the  training  of  the  centuries,  popu- 
lar prejudices,  and  social  influences  were  all 
against    the    Protestant    movement,    for   con- 


276  South    America 

version  meant  the  breaking  of  family  ties  and 
social  ostracism.  Yet,  in  spite  of  all  these 
forms  of  opposition  Protestantism  has  secured 
a  foothold.-  Ten  years  ago  there  were  only 
60,000  adherents  and  communicants;  but  to-day 
they  number  over  130,000.  The  Rev.  W.  A. 
Waddell  writes  from  Brazil,  ''our  membership 
rolls  are  doubling  every  four  years. "^ 
A  Late  When  we  come  to  consider  the  success  of 
'  F  bl  Pi*o^6stant  missions  in  South  America,  we  must 
Support  remember,  first,  that  true  Christian  missions  in 
that  continent  are  comparatively  recent,  and, 
second,  that  they  have  been  feebly  supported. 
Other  continents  have  received  immense  sums 
of  money,  while  South  America  has  received 
ccmiparatively  few  missionaries,  and,  com- 
paratively speaking,  little  money. 
Several  The  explanation  is  found  in  the  failure  of 
siderations  ^'^'O'^sstants  throughout  the  world  to  realize 
the  situation  as  it  has  been  and  as  it  actually 
is  at  the  present  time.  There  has  been, 
for  example,  the  notion  that  South  America 
is  ''a  Christian  country,"  when,  as  a  matter 
of  fact,  it  is  not  a  country  but  a  continent, 
where  in  sections  there  is  as  rank  paganism  as  in 

^The  Assembly  Herald,  June,  1908. 


The  Outlook  277 

any  other  part  of  the  world  and  a  large  portion  of 
the  rest  is  really  semipaganism.  There  has  been 
an  incorrect  idea  that  ''nothing  can  be  accom- 
plished," when  the  facts  show  that  much  has 
been  accomplished.  There  has  been  the  sug- 
gestion that  the  Church  ''had  better  put  the 
money  where  it  can  get  better  results."  But 
where  is  that?  Considering  the  slight  attention^ 
the  insufficient  support,  and  the  many  and  pecul- 
iar difficulties,  the  results  are  relatively  as  good  as, 
if  not  better  than  in  other  mission  fields.  Even 
leaving  out  the  difficulties,  the  proportionate 
results  will  stand  well  in  comparison,  while  in 
some  of  the  other  mission  fields  the  progress 
at  the  beginning  was  as  slow  as,  or  slower  than, 
in  South  America.  If  the  assertion  that  the 
work  in  that  continent  has  been  slow  were  a 
fact,  then  the  logic  would  be  tnat  mere  should 
be  done  to  aid  and  push  the  work. 

The  missions  in  some  other  countries  have  V/ithout 
had  the  advantage  of  protection  from  govern-  °^®^" 
ments  regarded  as  Protestant.  For  example, 
the  work  in  India  is  protected  by  Great  Britain, 
and  the  work  in  the  Spanish  Islands  like  Porto 
Rico  and  the  Philippines  is  sheltered  by  the 
United  States,  and  the  natives  of  these  countries 


278  South   America 

know  that  it  will  not  be  to  their  disadvantage 
to  favor  what  the  supreme  government  favors. 
In  South  America,  excepting  in  British  and 
Dutch  Guiana,  there  has  been  no  such  favoring 
government  and  the  missions  have  had  to  work 
under  unfriendly  powers,  and  yet  they  have 
succeeded. 
The  Real  Surely  the  souls  of  the  South  American  peoples 
yues  on  ^^^  ^g  valuable  as  the  souls  of  other  people, 
and  it  is  not  too  much  to  say  that  a  man  of 
European  stock  should  count  as  much  as  an 
African  or  an  Asiatic.  If  the  preference  is  for 
a  dark  skin,  many  shades  of  black,  red,  yellow, 
and  blended  tints  can  be  found  in  South  America. 
If  it  is  a  question  of  picturesque  dress,  the 
wearers  of  the  poncho  or  the  manta  have  their 
claims  for  consideration.  If  it  is  a  question 
of  a  human  life  and  a  human  soul,  then  the 
South  American  has  a  claim  equal  to  that  of 
any  other  and  needs  which  call  just  as  loudly 
and  persistently  as  any  other. 
The  Change  If  one  asks  what  Protestantism  has  done  in 
South  America,  let  him  consider  what  South 
America  was  before  Protestantism  entered,  and 
then  consider  what  South  America  has  become 
since  Protestant  missions  carried  the  pure  gospel 


m 
m 

'^     in 

P  pel 


The  Outlook  279 

to  the  peoples  of  that  land.  Then  Romanism 
had  absolute  sv/ay,  excepting  among  the  wild 
pagans  of  the  interior  and  the  people  generally 
were  ignorant,  superstitious,  immoral,  and  un- 
thrifty. Now  a  radical  change  is  going  on, 
improvement  is  showing  itself  in  every  direction, 
and  prosperity  is  bringing  added  comfort  to  the 
people. 

If  one  asks  w^hat  Protestantism  has  accom-  Some  Results 
plished  in  South  America,  these  are  some  of 
the  answers  that  may  be  made: 

It  is  there  and  it  has  gotten  a  foothold.  Less  Impressive 
than  fifty  years  ago  it  had  only  secured  a  foot-  -y^^^  ^ 
hold,  but  now  it  is  in  nearly  every  important 
city  and  has  occupied  most  of  the  strategic 
points.  It  is  in  every  capital,  in  many  smaller 
towns,  and  is  spreading  throughout  the  rural 
regions.  It  has  not  only  a  foothold,  but  it  is 
entrenched,  and  to-day  more  strongly  than  ever 
before.  It  has  shed  rays  of  gospel  light.  It 
has  started  a  spiritual  flame  that  spreads, 
warms,  and  illumines.  It  has  in  actual  life 
exemplified  the  simple  and  pure  religion  of  the 
real  Jesus.  It  has  shown  the  people  that  there 
is  more  than  one  ecclesiastical  organization  in 
the  world.    It  has  shov/n  that  there  is  a  Christian 


280  South    A^n erica 

religion  that  is  not  Roman.  It  has  placed  the 
simplicity  of  the  true  gospel  in  contrast  with 
dead,  though  spectacular,  medieval  forms.  It 
has  helped  to  hold  European,  American,  and 
other  foreign  Protestants  residing  in  South 
America  true  to  the  faith  of  their  fathers. 
Entering  It  has  more  workers  than  ever  before.  It  is 
Life^of  the  ^^^^  aggressive,  and  is  pushing  out  from  more 
Countries  centers.  It  has  won  a  degree  of  respect  from 
the  people  and  from  the  governments.  It 
has  gathered  congregations  and  built  church 
edifices.  It  is  gaining  more  converts  than  ever 
before  and  gaining  them  more  rapidly.  What 
is  more,  it  is  gaining  converts  through  its  native 
converts.  It  has  established  schools  and  has 
done  a  great  educational  work.  It  has  in- 
troduced a  new  intellectual  influence  which  has 
promoted  liberality  and  progress.  It  has  de- 
veloped a  native  ministry  and  has  become  a 
Church  of  the  native  peoples — a  Church  of  the 
country  wherever  it  may  be.  It  has  become 
a  recognized  part  of  the  hfe  of  the  people.  It 
has  become  an  abiding  influence,  and  is  con- 
stantly creating  a  sentiment  in  favor  of 
righteousness  and  true  Christianity,  and 
so   Protestantism  is  now  an  influence  and  a 


Tlie  Outlook  281 

force  that  is  felt  in  South  American  life  and 
thought. 

It  has  helped  to  dissipate  misapprehensions  Contributing 
as  to  the  aims  of  America  and  other  foreign  international 
countries,  and  so  has  helped  to  bring  together  Fellowship 
the  hearts  of  various  nations,  and  to  give  greater 
firmness  to  the  fraternal  bonds  that  bind  them 
in  international  fellowship. 

When  it  is  remembered  what  Protestantism  Much  Done 
has  had  to  meet,  we  begin  to  get  an  idea  of  the  u^avorable 
importance    and    greatness    of   these    achieve-  Conditions 
ments,  and  at  the  same  time  perceive  the  more 
promising  possibilities.     If  Protestant  missions 
have  accomplished  so  much  under  imfavorable 
circumstances,  how  much  greater  success  there 
may  be  with  the  greater  numbers,  more  securely 
established  positions,  and  greater  opportunities? 
The   future,    however,    will    not    be    perfectly 
smooth  sailing  at  all  times.    Storms  may  arise, 
and  head  winds  may  retard;  but  winds  subside, 
storms  cease,  and  there  is  a  harbor  ahead. 

The  opposition  of  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  Helpful 
will  continue,  but  this  opposition  is  not  so  open  j^^ 
nor  so  formidable.    Persecutions  are  decreasing  Place 
in  number  and  diminishing  in  violence.    The 
people    are    becoming    more    enlightened    and 


Freedom 
Being  V/on 


282  South   America 

public  sentiment  is  becoming  more  liberal. 
The  laws  are  steadily  becoming  more  liberal, 
and  even  when  the  letter  of  the  old  law  is  against 
the  Protestants,  public  opinion  has  found  a 
way  to  construe  the  law  so  as  to  grant  them 
toleration  and  protection.  Marriage  laws  have 
been  modified  and  national  constitutions  have 
been  changed  so  as  to  grant  religious  freedom. 
Religious  The  latest  instance  of  such  a  change  in  con- 
stitution appears  in  the  case  of  Bolivia.  This 
inland  republic  inherited  the  bigotry  of  ancient 
Pern  of  which  it  once  was  a  part.  The  old 
constitution  of  Bolivia  recognized,  the  religion 
Catolica  Apostolica  Romana  (the  Roman  Apos- 
tolic Catholic  religion),  and  prohibe  todo  otro 
culto  publico,  that  is  to  say,  prohibited  all  other 
pubhc  worship.  In  1905  the  Congress  voted 
to  amend  the  constitution  so  as  to  strike  out 
the  prohibitory  clause  and  to  insert  in  its  place, 
permitiendo  la  libertad  de  culto,  which  means 
permitting  hberty  of  worship.  Before  it  could 
become  a  law,  it  had  to  be  reenacted  the  next 
year;  and,  on  the  24th  day  of  August,  1906, 
the  Bolivian  House  of  Deputies  unanimously 
adopted  the  amendment,  '^  permitting  the  public 
exercise  of  every  other  religious  worship,"  and 


The  Outlook  288 

the  Senate  readopted  the  amendment  with 
only  two  votes  in  the  negative.  Three  days 
later  it  was  promulgated  as  a  law,  and  according 
to  the  amended  constitution  complete  religious 
liberty  reigns  in  the  Bolivian  republic.  Even 
in  Peru,  which  still  has  the  constitutional  pro- 
hibition, the  spirit  of  religious  freedom  is  strong- 
ly asserting  itself,  and  with  prudence  it  is 
possible  for  Protestants  to  hold  religious  services 
for  the  public.  Thus  by  constitutional  pro- 
vision, legislative  enactment,  government  in- 
terpretation, or  the  strength  of  public  senti- 
ment, there  is  practical  religious  liberty  in  al- 
most every  country  of  South  America. 

As  an  evidence  of  the  confidence  that  govern-  A  Protestant 
ments  have  in  the  work  of  foreign  missionaries, 
Dr.  F.  M.  Harrington,  of  the  Methodist  Episco- 
pal Church,  was  ''invited  by  the  Bohvian 
government  to  take  charge  of  public  instruction 
in  the  Oruro  district,  one  of  the  most  important 
sections  of  Bolivia,  and  it  voted  him  a  sub- 
vention of  S36,000  for  his  work.''^ 

Liberal  statesmen  who  were  not  Protestants  Aid  to 
have  recognized  Protestantism  as  an  aid  in  gj^^g^^ 
their  movements,  not  that  Protestant  missions 

Olark,  The  Continent  of  Opportunity,  302. 


284  South    America 

are  political,  for  they  are  not,  but  because  they 
are  in  opposition  to  Romanism  the  gr«at  foe 
of  liberal  progress. 
Testimony  Thus  the  Hon.  Matias  Romero,  in  his 
M  ^co  ^^^^^^^^  ^^^  ^^^  United  States,  says:  "I  thought 
that  one  of  the  best  ways  to  diminish  the  evils 
of  the  political  domination  and  abuses  of  the 
clergy  in  Mexico  was  to  favor  the  estabhshment 
of  other  sects  which  would  come  in  some 
measure  into  competition  with  the  Catholic 
clergy,  and  thus  cause  it  to  refrain  from  excesses 
of  which  it  had  been  guilty  before." 

Worth  of  On  the  same  theory,  the  Hon.  Ignacio 
p  ^  Mariscal  held  ''that  it  was  the  tendency  of  all 
the  religious  organizations  to  become  insolent 
and  despotic  when  they  grow  strong,  and  that 
what  the  Roman  Church  needed  was  a  rival 
or  rivals."  These  are  the  views  of  many 
South  American  liberals  who  personally  are 
not  identified  with  Protestantism. 

Protest  of  Direct  and  indirect  aid  has  been  given  the 
p  ®^^  Protestant  movement  by  the  liberal  newspapers. 
The  indirect  aid  in  creating  and  sustaining  liberal 
sentiment  has  been  very  valuable.  Some- 
times the  aid  has  been  very  direct,  as,  for  ex- 
ample, in  one  republic  where  the  liberty  and 


The  Outlook  285 

life  of  a  Protestant  preacher  were  in  danger, 
the  liberal  papers  of  the  capital  city  uttered 
their  protest  and  demanded  government  pro- 
tection for  the  preacher,  and  it  was  given.  At 
this  time  there  are  many  encouragements  for 
Protestant  missions  in  South  America. 

Conditions  have  changed  and  are  changing  Present 
for  the  better.  Protestantism  has  now  the  q^^S^' 
advantage  of  hundreds  of  churches,  with  tens 
of  thousands  of  members,  and  many  more 
adherents  who  are  in  sympathy  with  the 
movement.  It  has  many  schools  that  teach 
and  mold  the  younger  generation  and  influence 
the  parents.  In  addition,  the  native  members 
are  becoming  more  self-reliant  and  self-support- 
ing, and  the  native  preachers  are  making  the 
populace  feel  that  Protestantism  is  not  a 
foreign  propaganda  but  that  it  is  something 
that  belongs  to  themselves. 

The  hardest  battles  have  been  fought  and  the  Crucial 
crucial  victories  have  been  won,  and  there  opens  j^^^^  ^^^^^ 
a    better   opportunity   than    ever   before.     If  Won 
Protestantism  has  accomplished  so  much,  when 
the   difficulties   were   immensely   greater   and 
everything  seemed  against  it,  how  much  more 
may  it  accomphsh  when  it  has  secured  such  a 


285  South   America 

firm  footing  and  so  many  influences  are  now  in 

its  favor? 

Neglect      Difficulties  are  in  the  way,  and  one  is  created 

^^"^*  by  the  friends  of  missions.     That  is  the  fact  that 
Cease      -^ 

the  Churches  in  Protestant  countries  are  prone  to 
overlook  South  America  and  allow  it  to  be  neg- 
lected. This  must  be  overcome  and  that  speedily. 
If  the  earnest  Christians  in  Protestant  lands 
will  give  a  fair  proportion  of  their  attention 
to  South  America,  give  a  fair  proportion  of 
their  money  to  South  America,  and  send  an 
adequate  number  of  competent  workers  to 
South  America,  the  results  in  the  next  ten  years 
will  compare  favorably  with  those  in  any  other 
land.  Now  is  the  time  to  pour  in  the  money 
and  the  men.  A  larger  amount  of  money  now 
will  save  a  larger  amount  hereafter.  Sustain 
the  work  strongly  now,  and  in  a  few  years  it 
will  sustain  itself  in  many  places.  Now  is  the 
time  to  enter,  occupy,  and  expand. 
Interests  of      On    account    of   the   ]\Ionroe   Doctrine   the 

United  United  States  has  more  at  stake  than  any  other 
States  and 

Canada  nation.    Whatever  South  America  is  will  more 

and   more  affect  the   United   States.     If  the 

South  American  republics  have  not  the  right 

moral   tone    and   have   unreliable   conditions, 


The  Outlook  287 

the  United  States  will  have  trouble  and  expense. 
In  proof  we  need  but  cite  Venezuela,  San 
DomingO;  and  Panama.  Canada  has  a  special 
interest  in  the  uplift  of  the  people  because  of 
the  commercial  and  colonial  interests  of  Great 
Britain. 

A  great  Protestant  issue  is  involved,  and  the  An  American 
Protestant  peoples  of  the  world  should  take  j^^^ 
notice  and  take  part.  The  Protestants  of  Great 
Britain,  Germany,  Holland,  and  Scandinavia, 
should  contribute  their  share,  but  the  chief 
duty  rests  upon  the  Protestant  Christians  of 
North  America.  They  of  all  others  must  seek 
to  make  South  America  what  it  should  be. 
It  is  an  American  question.  South  America 
is  an  America.  It  is  our  nearest  continent  and 
because  of  proximity  the  greatest  obligation  rests 
on  the  people  of  North  America.  Furthermore, 
the  United  States  is  in  South  America.  What  is 
more,  the  United  States  has  become  a  South 
American  power.  It  is  on  the  Isthmian  Canal 
Zone.  It  is  true  it  is  only  a  strip  ten  miles 
wide  and  about  forty-seven  miles  long,  but  it 
is  territory  in  South  America.  There  the  flag 
of  the  United  States  flies,  there  are  American 
officers^  American  soldiers,  and  American  courts. 


288  South   America 

The  United  States  is  in  South  America  and  has 
become  a  South  American  power,  and  the  people 
of  the  United  States  cannot  avoid  the  responsi- 
bility, and  should  not  evade  the  duty,  of  help- 
ing the  people  of  the  great  neighbor  continent 
to  the  south. 
A  Broad      The  field  is  a  broad  one.    The  continent  is 

KeW  comparatively  unoccupied,  but  rapidly  filling 
up.  The  older  races  can  be  reached  and  the 
new  people  must  be  met  promptly  as  they  enter 
and  before  they  settle  down  in  the  ways  of 
Roman  South  America. 

Open      There  is  an  open  door  and  a  wonderful  op- 
Opportimity  P^rt unity.     ''Now  is  the  accepted  time."     In 
a  religious  sense,  ''Let  us  go  up  at  once,  and 
possess  it;  for  we  are  well  able  to  overcome  it." 
CaU  of  the      With  all  these  facts  before  us  we  can  under- 
^tiMaSt  s^^^^  w^y  "^^^  editor  of  the  Congregationalist 
said  in  his  paper,  in  1906:  "We  would  not  divert 
a  missionary  dollar  that  is  needed  in  China  or 
Japan  or  Africa  from  those  lands,  but  we  believe 
that  it  is  the  part  of  Christian  strategy,  when 
events  bring  into  prominence  a  great  and  neglect- 
ed land,  teeming  with  a  population  not  much 
smaller  than  that  of  Anglo-Saxon  America  and 
increasingly  intimate  with  us  because  of  tighten- 


The  Outlook  289 

ing  political  and  business  ties,  to  see  and  seize  an 
opportunity  for  advancing  the  kingdom  of 
God/' 

So  a  prominent  official  of  the  American  Best  Use 
Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions,  DQUars 
which  has  had  no  missions  in  South  America, 
speaking  in  a  similar  strain,  recently  said:  '^If 
we  had  a  special  gift  of  a  million  dollars,  I 
should  be  tempted  to  recommend  its  use  in  the 
South  American  field — either  through  starting 
a  mission  of  our  own,  or  through  perhaps  the 
better  method  of  subsidizing  the  good  but  far 
too  meager  work  which  our  Presbyterian  and 
Methodist  brethern  are  carrying  on  there." 

A  few  years  ago  a  treaty  of  peace  was  made  The  Andean 
between  Chile  and  Argentina.  In  commemor- 
ation of  this  event  it  was  agreed  to  erect  a 
monument  in  the  form  of  a  figure  of  Christ  who 
was  the  Prince  of  Peace.  In  harmony  with  this 
agreement  a  majestic  bronze  image  of  the 
Christ  was  cast.  It  was  to  be  placed  up  in  the 
high  Andes  on  the  boundary  line  between  the 
two  repubUcs,  and  so  it  is  called  'The  Christ 
of  the  Andes.'' 

But  how  should  the  figure  be  placed?      It  Facing  a 
would  not  do  to  have  the  back  turned  tovvard  ^®^  ^^^^ 


290  South   America 

Chile,  for  the  hardy  Chilean  would  resent  that. 
Neither  would  it  do  to  turn  the  back  toward 
Argentina,  for  the  proud  Argentine,  would  not 
tolerate  that.  So  it  was  decided  to  have  the 
figure  face  along  the  direction  of  the  boundary 
line,  but  would  it  be  to  the  North  or  to  the 
South?  To  face  southward  would  be  to  have 
it  look  toward  the  South  Pole  and  the  icy  waters 
of  the  Antarctic.  That  was  not  the  region  of 
hope. 
Summons  to  go  it  was  placed  to  face  in  a  northerly  direct- 
MovemSt  ^^^^  ^^^  ^^^  ^  ^^^  traveler  ascends  to  the 
summit  of  the  pass  over  the  Andes  he  be- 
holds the  majestic  figure  of  "The  Christ 
of  the  Andes,"  with  the  cross  in  one  hand  while 
the  other  is  uplifted  in  blessing,  and  the  eyes 
look  northward.  It  seems  to  look  northward 
to  the  United  States  of  America  and  to  the 
Dominion  of  Canada.  It  is  the  symbolized  ap- 
peal of  South  America  to  the  peoples  of  the  north. 
It  is  the  symbol  of  the  appeal  of  the  real  Christ. 
The  people  of  the  north  and  particularly  of 
North  America  should  respond  and  help  South 
America  and  help  now. 


The  Outlook  291 

QUESTIONS   ON   CHAPTER  VIII 

Aim:     To   Realize   our   Present   Responsibility  for 

South  America 
1.*  Give   several   reasons   why  the   general   develop- 
ment of  South  America  will  be  more  rapid  from 
this  time  on  than  ever  before. 

2.  What  difficulties  has  South  America  had  to  con- 
tend with  as  to  the  transportation  of  her 
products? 

3.  In  what  various  ways  are  these  being  removed? 

4.  What  sections  will  be  most  benefited  by  the 
Panama  Canal,  and  to  what  extent? 

5.  What  parts  of  the  world  are  now  seeking  an 
outlet  for  population? 

6.  What  attractions  does  South  America  offer  to 
an  emigrant? 

7.*  How  do  the  facilities  of  South  America  compare 
with  those  of  Anglo-Saxon  America  for  assimi- 
lating Immigrants? 

8.  What  will  be  the  result  in  South  America  if  the 
moral  and  religious  forces  are  ,not  greatly 
strengthened  ? 

9.*  What  would  you  suggest  as  the  very  best  way 
for  dealing  with  the  immigration  problem  of 
South  America? 

10.  In  what  ways  is  the  increasing  intelligence  in 
South  America  an  encouragement  to  Protestant 
missions? 

11.  What  are  the  dangers  for  a  country  in  which 
intellectual  and  political  growth  moves  faster 
than  religious  growth? 

12.  Would  you  vote  for  a  law  in  the  United  States 
or  Canada  to  prohibit  all  other  than  Protestant 
public  worship? 

13.  How  much  more  harmful  would  a  law  be  to 
prohibit  all  other  than  Roman  Catholic  worship 
of  the  South  American  type? 

14.  What  is  the  duty  of  Protestantism  toward  a 
nation  that  has  repealed  such  a  law? 

15.  What  is  the  value  of  a  strong  minority  to  a 
religion  with  political  aspirations? 

16.  What  are  your  convictions  in  regard  to  the  re- 
lation of  the  United  States  to  the  Monrot 
Doctrine  f 


292  South    America 

17.*  In  what  religious  obligation  does  this  involve 
the  Christians  of  the  United  States? 

18."  Make  an  appeal  for  Protestant  missions  to  Soiitli 
America  based  on  the  need. 

19,*  Make  such  an  appeal  based  on  the  success  alreadv 
achieved. 

20.*  Make  such   an   appeal   based   on    the  prospects. 


REFERENCES  FOR  FURTHER  STUDY 

CHAPTER  VIII 

I.  The  Future  of  South  America. 

Barrett,  '  *  South  America  the  Land  of  To-Morrow, ' ' 

Munsey's  Magazine,  June,    '07. 
Clark,  The  Continent  of  Opportunity,  II,  XL. 
Pepper,    ''South    America    Fifty    Years     Hence," 

National  Geographic  Magazine,  Aug.,   '06. 
Scott,  Chile,  XXIII. 
II.  The  Monroe  Doctrine. 

Butterworth,  South  America,  XVL 
Hale,  The  South  Americans,  XX. 
Pepper,  Panama  to  Patagonia,  XXII. 
Von    Sternberg,    "The    Phantom    Peril    of    German 
Emigration   and   Settlement  in   South   America, 
North  American,  May,    '06. 


APPENDIX    A 

BIBLIOGRAPHY 

No  attempt  has  been  made  in  this  list  to  arran^je  an 
exhaustive  bibliography  on  South  America.  The  books 
noted  below  are  among  the  best  and  most  recent  that 
have  been  published  relating  to  the  contents  of  the  text- 
book. For  convenience  they  have  been  arranged  alpha- 
betically according  to  authors. 

Brown,  Hubert  W.     Latin  America.     Illustrated.     1901. 
Fleming  H.  Revell  Co.,  New  York.     $1.20,  net. 
A   carefully    prepared    account    of    the    history    and 
conditions    among    the    Pag-ans,    Papists,    Patriots,    and 
Protestants  of  Latin  America. 


Appendix  A  293 

Butterworth,    Hezekiah.      South    America   and    Panama. 

Illustrated.     1904.     Doubleday,  Page  &  Co.,  New 

York.      $1.00,    net. 

A   popular    illustrated    history    of    the    strug-gle    for 

liberty   in   South   America,   with   a  chapter   on   Panama. 

Carpenter,  Frank  G.    South  America.    Illustrated.     1900. 
Saalfield  Publishing  Company,  Akron,  Ohio,  $3.00. 
A  treatment  of  the  social,   industrial,   and  political 
conditions  of  South  America. 

Child,    Theodore.       The    Spanish    American    Republics. 

Illustrated.     1891.    Harper  &  Brothers,  New  York. 

$3.50. 
The  account  of  a  tour  from  Buenos   Aires   to  Men- 
doza,  across  the  Andes,  through  Chile,  Peru,  Argentina, 
and   Paraguay. 

Clark,  Francis  E.     The  Continent  of  Opportunity.     Illus- 
trated.    1907.     Fleming  H.  Revell  Co.,  New  York. 
$1.50,  net. 
Observations  on  a  tour  through   South  America,   by 
the   President   of   the   United    Society   of   Christian    En- 
deavor.    The  book  is  written  m  an  entertaining  manner 
and  from  the  Christian   view-point. 

Critehfield,    George   W.      American    Supremacy,    2    Vols. 
1908.     Brentano's,  New  York.     $6.00,  net. 
The    rise    and   progress    of    the    Latin    American   re- 
publics  and   their   relation   to   the  United   States   under 
the   Monroe  Doctrine. 

Curtis,    William    Elroy.      Between    the    Andes    and    the 
Ocean.     Illustrated.      1900.     Herbert   S.   Stone  & 
Co.,  Chicago.     $2.50. 
An  interesting  account  of  a  journey  through   Pana- 
ma, Ecuador,  Peru,  Bolivia,  and  Chile, 

Dawson,  Thomas  C.     South  American  Republics,  2  Vols. 

Illustrated.      1904.      G.    P.    Putnam's    Sons,    New 

York.     $2.70. 
The  most  readable  history  of  the  republics  of  South 
.\merica. 

Enoek,  C.  Reginald.     Peru.     Illustrated.     1907.     Charles 
Scribner's  Sons,  New  York.     $3.00. 
An  account  of  the  history  and  development,  natural 
features,    products,    commerce,    and    present    conditions 
in  Peru. 

Ford,  Isaac  N.     Tropical  America,     Illustrated.     1903. 
Charles  Scribner's  Sons,  New  York.     60  cents. 
The    account   of   a   journey    in    the    Latin    countries 
south  of  the  United   States,   including  some  of   the   is- 
lands. 


294  South   America 

Grubb,  W.  Barbrooke.     Among  the  Indians  of  the  Para- 
guayan Chico.     Illustrated.     1904.     South  Ameri- 
can  Missionary   Society,   London,    Is   6d. 
A  vivid  description  of  the  environment,  habits,  and 

character,  and   the   language   of  tlae  Chico   Indians,  and 

missionarj'  work  among  them. 

Guinness,  Geraldine.     Peru:   Its  Story,  People,  and  Re- 
ligion.     Illustrated.      1909.      Fleming    H.    Eevell 
Co.,  New  York.     $2.50,  net. 
A  history  of  Peru  and  its  religious  condition,  written 

from  a  missionary  view-point. 

Hale,  Albert.  The  South  Americans.  Illustrated.  1907. 
Bobbs-Merrill  Co.,  Indianapolis,  Ind.  $2.50,  net. 
The  story  of  the  South  American  republics,  their 
characteristics,  progress,  and  tendencies,  with  special 
reference  to  the  commercial  relations  with  the  United 
States. 

Keane,    A.    H.      Central    and    South    America,    Vol.    I. 
Illustrated.     1901.     J.  B.  Lippincott  Co.,  Philadel- 
phia, Pa.     $4.50. 
Volume    I    deals    with    the    ten    republics    of    South 
America,   and  is   largely   geographical  and  ethnological. 
Lee,  John.     Religious  Liberty  in  South  America.     1907. 
Eaton  &  Mains,  New  York.     $1.25,  net. 
A    brief    statement    of    the    movement    for    religious 
liberty  in  Peru,  Ecuador,  and  Bolivia. 

Moses,  Bernard.    South  America  on  the  Eve  of  Emancipa- 
tion.     1908.     G.    P.    Putnam's   Sons,   New   York. 
$1.50,  net. 
An  account  of  the  struggle  of  the  southern  Spanish 
colonies  during  the  fifty  years  before  the  emancipation. 

Neely,    Thomas   B.      South   Am.erica:    A   Mission    Field. 
1906.     Eaton  &  Mains,  New  York.     35  cents,  net. 
A    brief    sketch    of    the    country,    people,    religions, 
and  missions  in   South   America. 

Newell,   Mrs.      For   Christ   and    Cuzco.      1907.      Regions 
Beyond  Missionary  Union,  London.     50  cents,  net. 
The    biography    of   W.    H.    Newell,   a   missionary    to 
Peru. 

Nicholas,  Francis  C.     The  Power  Supreme.     Illustrated. 
1908.     R.  E.  Lee  Company,  Boston.    $1.50. 
A    novel    setting    forth    the    power    of    the    Roman 
Catholic  Church  in  South  America. 
Pepper,  C.  M.    Panama  to  Patagonia.    Illustrated.    1906. 
A.  C.  McClurg  &  Co.,  Chicago.  $2.50. 
A  splendid  treatment  of  the  economic  resources  and 
possibilities  of  Panama  and  the  west  coast  countries  of 
South  America. 


Appendix  A  295 

Prescott,  William  H.     History  of  the  Conquest  of  Peru, 
2  Vols.     Illustrated.     1847.     T.  Y.  Crowell  &  Co., 
New  York.  $1.25. 
A  preliminary  view  of  the  civilization  of  the  Incas, 
and  the  history  of  the  conquest  of  Peru. 

Protestant   Missions   in   South  America.      1900,   Student 
Volunteer  Movement   for  Foreign  Missions,   New 
York.     50  cents. 
A    brief   volume    treating   of    missions    in    detail   in 

the  continent. 

Eay,   G.   Whitfield.     Through  Five  Eepublics  on   Horse- 
back.     Illustrated.      1903.      Hurley    &    Watkins, 
Brantford,  Ontario. 
An  account  of  the   travels  of  a  missionary  and  ex- 
plorer   through    Argentina,    Brazil,    Bolivia,    Paraguay, 
and   Uruguay. 

Euhl,  Arthur.     The  Other  Americans.    Illustrated.     1908. 
Charles   Scribner's  Sons,   New  York.     $2.00,  net. 
A   description    of   the   countries,   the   cities,   and   es- 
pecially the  people  of  South  America. 

Scott-Elliott,  G.  F.     Chile.     Illustrated.     1907.     Charles 
Scribner's  Sons,  New  York.     $3.00. 
An  account  of  the  history  and  development,  natural 
features,    products,    commerce,    and    present    conditions 
in  Chile. 

Scruggs,    William    L.      Colombian    and    Venezuelan    Ee- 
publics.    Illustrated.     1908.     Little,  Brown  &  Co., 
New  York.     $1.75,  net. 
A   description    of   Colombia    and    Venezuela,    with    a 

chapter  on  the  Panama  Canal  and  notes  on  Central  and 

South  America. 

Tucker,  Hugh  C.  The  Bible  in  Brazil.  Illustrated.  1902. 
Fleming  H.  Eevell  Co.,  New  York.  $1.25,  net. 
Chiefly  a  narative  of  colporteur  experiences  in  Bra- 
zil. Gives  glimpses  of  the  country  and  people,  but 
empnasizes  mainly  the  difficulties  of  presenting  the 
Bible  and  the  triumphs  of  the  gospel. 

Vincent,    Frank.      Around    and    About    South    America. 
Illustrated.     1908.    D.  Appleton  &  Co.,  New  York. 
$5.00. 
Notes  and  sketches  on  travel. 

Young,   Eobert.      From   Cape   Horn   to   Panama.     Illus- 
trated.   1900.    South  American  Missionary  Society. 
London.     2s  lOd. 
A    narrative    of    mi*!sionary    enterprl=!e    among    the 

neglected  races  in  the  Southern  Hemisphere. 


APPENDIX  B.      STATISTICS  OF  PROTESTANT  MISSIONS  IN  SOUTH  AMERICA 


These  statistics  have 

been  compiled  by  direct  correspondence  with  Mission  Boards. 

a 

It 
If 

2 

si- 

■^  a 

i|i 

Foreign  Missioi 
Including  Phys 

J  ABIES 

e 
1 

z 

Stations    Iconstit'Jenct 

EDUCATIONAL 

MEDICAL 

NAMES  OF  S0CIETIE8 
American  Societies 

1 

Is 

OS 

1 

Is 

PS 

i 
K 

■i  f 
1^ 

is 

III 

.2 

III 

.11 

3  t.'a 

■i. 
3 

If 

fai 

III 

1 
1 

Higher 
Institutions 

Students  in 

im 

1. 

0 

if 

j2s£ 

s 

III 

|l 
K(5 

Ctct. 

Ill 

190/ 

1908 
1908 
1908 
1908 
1907 
1908 
1908 
1907 
1907 
1907 

1S64 
1835 
1836 
1S,59 
1874 
1889 
1869 
1891 
1897 
1881 
1884 
1891 

3 

3 

27 
22 
18 
5 
12 

"2 
26 
3 
11 

6 
4 
5 

1 

"8' 
"8 

42 

2 

333 

112 

154 

16 

30 

3 

American  Seamen's  Friend  Society 

3 

29 
23 
17 

5 
10 

6 

2 
25 

2 
11 

"ig" 

13 

22 
5 

5 
20 
18 
11 
12 
13 

5 

2 
14 

3 
15 

5 

70 
39 
23 
22 
20 

Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  Methodist  Episcopal  Church 

9,763 
2,906 
5,614 
1,036 
2,701 

10,530 
"■477 

29 
26 

1 

2 

2,105 

'915 

8 

21    ]  1,849 
2     1,020 
7   '     430 

148 

"86 
24 
14 

10,374 

.... 

1 

Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  Presbyterian  Church  in  U.S. A 

295 
3,318 
1,018 

368 

1 

Board  of  Missions  of  the  M.  E.  Church,  South 

Domestic  and  For.  Miss.  So.  Protestant  Episcopal  Ch.  in  U.S.  A 

2             3 

Foreign  Department,  International  Committee  of  Y.M.C.A 

2i6' 

22 
40 

20 

6,153 

224 

2,200 

20 
18,000 

2 
72 
18 
125 

Foreign  Mission  Board  of  the  Southern  Baptist  Convention.  .  .  . 

2 

60 
22 
30 

15 
15 

500 
375 

1 

35 

2,650 

550 

2,217 

Foreign  Miss.  Committee,  Presbyterian  Church  in  Canada 

2 

113 

2 

1908 
1908 

1908 
1908 
1908 
1908 
1908 
1908 
1908 
1907 

1881 

1840 

1893' 
1S94 
1835 
1895 
1844 
1815 

3 

4 

6 

"21" 

83 
9 

15 
50 
869 

"20" 

5 

8 

131 

15 

94 
552 

425 

15,000 

3 

4 

102 

5 

100 

882 

6,274 

5 

8 
502 

100 

404 

21,319 

Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  M.E.  Church,  South' 

Total,  15  American  Societies 

6 

41 

150 
3,600 

135 

"2 

35 

27 

139 
17 

31,042 

44,027 

5 

1 

British  Societies 
Brethren's  Missions 

British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society 

"Help  for  Brazil,"  or  Brazil  Mission 

is 

5 
17 

2 
8 

6 
10 

20 

700 

600 

3 
5 

120 

6 

7 

Society  for  the  Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign  Parts..  .  . 
South  American  Evangelical  Mission 

552 
300 

'  6,336 
7,343 

2,825 

17,371 
20,796 

20,669 

io' 

19 

31 
62 
93 

96^ 

i52' 

14 
12 
26 

• 

4 
49 

40 

57 

5 

■'24' 

6 

96 

9 

140 

415 

438 

9 
18 
11 
69 

22 

39 

4 

2 
65 

24 
15 
39 

2 

■44' 
59 

31 

1 
32 

■  5,628 
5,748 

3,297 

10 

3,307 

4 

■'64 
81 

17 

South  American  Missionary  Society 

Wesleyan  Methodist  Missionary  Society 

4.856' 
4,856 

1,229 
1  422 

::,::: 

1 
"i' 

Total,  8  British  Societies  ^  "^^^ 

,,.    .                  International  Societies 
Mis.sion  der  Brudergemeine 

1907 
1908 

1738 
1890 

1 

10 

The  Salvation  Army 

7,343 

20,669 

1 

10 

Grand  Total,  25  Societies 

247 

213 

245 

luH 

1447 

239 

656 

46,273 

85.492 

193 

15,329 

42   '3,610'   61  li    28.826    '..  ..1 1 

6 

1 

1 

'Refused  to  give  statistics 

-  Male  an'1  female  ordained  and  unordained 


INDEX 


INDEX 


Aboriginal  religions  in  South 
America,  54,  56,  57,  59,  155 

Aborigines  of  South  America, 
see  Indians 

Aconcagua,  mountain  of  Ar- 
gentina, 9 

Adventists,  214 

Adventurers  from  Spain  and 
Portugal,  122,  143,  ideas 
entertained  by,  163;  im- 
press left,  132;  Puritan 
colonists  in  contrast,  137 

African  paganism  in  South 
America,  181 

Agassiz,  quoted,  264 

Alexander,  Rev.  George, 
quoted,  238 

Alfalfa,  19 

Alfonso,  Bishop,  quoted,  230 

AJvear,  liberator,  96 

Amazon,  mission  points,  208, 
213;  River,  11,  12,  24; 
system,  21,  22 

American  and  Foreign  Chris- 
tian Union  work,  209,  210 

American  Bible  Society,  215; 
Agents,  217 

American  Board  of  Com- 
missioners for  Foreign  Mis- 
sions, 289 

Analysis  of  South  American 
outlook,  263-274 

Anchieta,  Jos6  de,  194 

Ancient  roadways,  48 

Andes  Moimtains,  9 

Anglican  work,  213,  214 


Antarctic  winds,  18 

Anti,  or  Antis,  the,  45 

Antofagasta,  23 

Araucanians,  the,  45,  51, 
212 

Arawaks,  the,  45,  197 

Arenales,  General,  104 

Argentina,  2,  21,  100-103; 
cattle  and  crops,  19;  com- 
mercial development,  2; 
comparative  area,  7;  in- 
crease of  population,  28; 
independence,  103;  races 
in,  66,  wheat  crops,  18, 
19;  work  by  Protestants, 
201,  205-209,213,  214-220, 
222 

Arica,  25 

Asiatics  in  South  Americsi, 
182,  184 

Asphalt,  16 

Atahuallpa,  60,  61;  referred 
to,  158,  168 

Australian  Missionary  So- 
ciety, 214 

Ayacucho,  battle  of,  107 

Aymaras,  the,  45 

Azores,  the,  81 

B 

Bagby,  Rev.  W.  B,,  213 
Bahia,  boarding  school  fop 
girls  at,  213;  Boileau  im- 
prisoned in,  194;  captured 
by  the  Dutch,  194;  Hemy 
Martyn  in,  199;  strong  oe™ 
gro  blend,  66 


301 


302  Index 

Bahia  Blanca,  26  Brazil    and    the    Brazilians, 

Bandelier,  Professor,  quoted  quoted,  199 

on  Indian  dancing,  171  Brazilian  journal,  quoted,  80, 

Baptism  a  protection  to  the  145 

natives,  166  Brigham,     Rev.     John     C, 

Barber,     Rev.     W.    T.    A.,  quoted,  205 

quoted,  239  British    and    Foreign    Bible 

Barranquilla,  188  Society,  135,  188,  200 

Barrett,  John,  quoted,  2,  262  British  Guiana,  111;  work  by 

Beef  extracts,  Liebig's,  19  Protestants,  196-198 

Belgium  and  Brazil,  relative  Brown,     Rev.     Hubert     C, 

populations  of,  8  quoted,  42,  129,  161 
Belgrano,  Manuel,  99  Buenos  Aires,  21,  25;  Creole 
Bible,  agencies  for  circulation,  junta  in,  92 ;  growth,  popu- 
204,  215-219;  influence  of  lation,  2,  28;  smuggling  88; 
the  open,  137,  144-146;  in-  trade  restrictions  and  rev- 
troduced  in  schools,   200-  olution,   86,   87,   99,   101- 
203,  205;  societies,  215  103.  107,  108;  work  of  mis- 
Bogota,  105,  188,  209;  Bible  sions,  201,  204,  205,  207, 
Society  in,  202,  203  209,    212,   213,   218,    220, 
Boileau,  Jean  de,  193,  194  222,  275 
Bolivar,  Simon,  96-98,   103-  Building  and  Transit  Fund 
105;    meets    San    Martin,  Society,  207,  208 
106,201,203 
Bolivia,  ^  Canadian     Baptist  C 
work  in,  213;  comparative  Cable  lines,  26 
area,  7;  sports  of  metals,  Cadiz,  Spain,  97 
15;  mineral   deposits,    14;  Callao,  28,  105,  107 
work  by  Protestants,  208,  Calvin,    John,   interested   in 
213,  216-219  South  America,  191 
Bonaparte,  Joseph,  90  Campos,  the,  10 
Boundaries  of  new  republics,  Canada,  7, 125, 127, 129, 140- 
1G8  145.    224;    missionary   in- 
Boyaca,  battle  of,  104  terest  in  South  America, 
Brazil,  commercial   develop-  225,  287,  290 

ment,  2,  17,  18,  21;  com-  Canadian    Baptist    work    in 

parative    area,    8;    Dutch  Bolivia,  213 

West  Indies  Company  in,  Canadian  Church  Missionary 

194,    196;   illegitimacy   in,  Association,  212 

131;  independence  Cannibal  tribes,  71,  72 

achieved,  110;  made  a  re-  Canterac,   defeated  by  Boli- 

public,     111;    negroes    of,  var,  107 

182;  pagan  Indians  in,  72;  Cape  Verde  Islands,  83 

work  by  Protestants,  191-  Capital    invested    in    South 

196,  199,  200,  207-214,  220  America,  32,  33 


Index 


303 


Caracas  destroyed  by  earth- 
quake, 96 

Caras,  the,  45,  52 

Caribs,  the,  45 

Cartagena,  New  Granada,  99 

Castello,  F.  de  la,  quoted,  73, 
135 

Castilian  ty^pe,  123,  124 

Central  America,  3 

Cereals,  growth  of,  18 

Chacabuco,  battle  of,  104 

Charles  lY,  91 

Chancas,  the,  59,  60 

Chibchas,  the,  46,  51 

Children,  pagan,  taught  by 
Rome,  171 

Chile,  comparative  area,  6, 
7 ;  French  investments, 
33;  independence,  102-104, 
109;  mineral  resources,  14- 
16;  mission  work,  208,  210, 
212;  railroads,  23,  26; 
schools  by  ProtestantS;201, 
202,  222,  223 

Chinese  in  South  America, 
68,  182,  184 

Christ,  see  Jesus  Christ 

Christian  and  Missionary  Al- 
liance, 214 

Chunchos,  the,  49 

Chuquisaca,  91 

Church  Missionary  Society, 
work  of,  198 

Church  of  England,  246 

Church,  temporal  power  of, 
112 

Circulation  of  Bibles,  see 
Bible  _ 

Civilization,  high  degree  of 
Indian,  46,  50,  52 

Clark,  F.  E.,  quoted,  145, 
154,  178,  224,  262,  283 

Climates  of  South  America, 
13,  14 

Coal  and  coal  mines,  16 


Coca  tree  and  cocain,  17 

Cochrane,  Lord,  104 

Cocoa,  17.  18 

Coffee,  18 

CoUgnv,  Admiral,  190,  191 

Colomoia,  Bible  movement 
in,  202-204;  Chibcha  In- 
dians in,  50,  51;  compara- 
tive area,  7;  emeralds  and 
pearls,  16;  loss  of  Panama, 
109;  steps  to  independence, 
104,  108;  work  of  Prot- 
estants, 209 

Colonization,  Duteh,  68,  194- 
196;  French,  68,  190-194; 
Portuguese  and  Spanish, 
81-84;  some  recent  immi- 
grations, 28-30,  67,  68 

Colporteur  work,  188,  215- 
219 

Columbus,  62,  81 

Commercial  outlook,  31,  32; 
early  restrictions,  86-89 

Compulsory  conversion,  165- 
168,  172;  results,  174 

Conditions  at  present,  122; 
political  outlook,  139 

Congregationalist,The,  quoted, 
288 

Conquest  of  Peru,  quoted, 
55,  56 

Conquests,  by  the  Incas,  59, 
60;  by  the  Spanish,  61-63 

Conquistadors,  70 

Conscience  lacking,  126,  129 

Constitutions  of  South  Amer- 
ican repubHcs.  modeled  on 
that  of  United  States,  96, 
99,  111,  139 

Continent  of  Opportunity ,  The, 
quoted,  145,  154,  178,  224, 
262,  283 

Control  of  the  Tropics,  re- 
ferred to,  31 

Convention  of  Tordesillas,  83 


804 


Index 


Conversion  of  the  Indians, 
Protestant  efforts  for,  193, 
195-198,  211,  212;  Roman 
Catholic  efforts  for,  165- 
175 

Copiapo,  23 

Copper,  15 

Cordilleras,  the,  49 

Corregidors,  63 

Council  of  the  Indians,  84 

Courtly  manners  and  culture 
of  higher  classes,  123,  124 

Creoles,  the,  85 

Crown  lands,  government  of, 
83,  84 

Culture  of  aboriginal  peoples, 
122 

Curacao,  Island  of,  99 

Curtis,  W.  E.,  quoted,  170 

Cuzco,  cathedral  of,  169;  leg- 
end of,  47,  48;  Valverde, 
Bishop  of,  61 


Dahne,  Christopher,  197 
Dancing  by   Indians  at  re- 
ligious feasts,  170,  171 
Dawson,  Thomas  C,  quoted, 

42,80 
Demarcation  between  Span- 
ish   and    Portuguese    re- 
gions, line  of,  81-83 
Dempster,  Rev.  John,  207 
Despotism,   harsh  rule,  and 

armed  resistance,  85,  86 
Discoverers,  43 
Distrust,  "mutual,    produced 
by   inquisition,    126,    133, 
142 
DcHn  Pedro  I  and  II,  110 
Dominicans  and  the  Indians, 

173 
Dress-parade  in  manners,  125 
Dutch  in  South  America,  68, 
194-197 


Dutch  Guiana,  182;   Protes« 
tant  work,  196,  197 


Earthquake  destroys  Cara- 
cas, 96 

East  Indians  in  South  Amer- 
ica, 182 

Ecclesiastical  conquest,  83; 
Roman  hierarchy,  89 

Economic  outlook,  31,  32, 
263-265 

Ecuador,  Bible  work  in,  202, 
204;  Cara  Indians  in,  52; 
comparative  area,  6;  man- 
ner of  Indians  in,  70;  steps 
to  independence,  106,  108; 
work  of  Protestants,  208, 
213,  214 

Education  lacking,  133,  134 

Educational  mission  work, 
200-205,  213,  222-224, 
252-254 

Elder,  Robert,  quoted,  230 

Emancipation  of  South  AmeT" 
ica,  The,  quoted,  148 

EncomiendaSf  system  of,  62, 
63 

Encouragements  noted,  285 

English  in  South  America, 
29,68 

Error  in  religion,  results  of, 
114 

European,  interest  in  South 
America,  30,  267 

Evangelistic  work,  206-215, 
219-221,  249-252 

Every,  Bishop,  212 

Ewbank,  Rev.  Alan,  quoted, 
157 

Exportation,  of  cocoa,  17; 
coffee,  18;  metals,  15; 
nitrates,  16;  rubber,  18; 
trade  restrictions,  88 


Index 


SOS 


Famfly  arrangements  of  early 

adventurers,  64 
Fenn,  Dr.,  213 
Ferdinand  VII,  91,  92,  93 
Ferdinand  and  Isabella,  159 
Feudal  system   carried   into 

South  America,  84;  classes 

affected  by,  85 
Fletcher  and  Kidder,  quoted, 

199 
Foreign  Evangelical  Society, 

209 
Foreign  mission  and  colony 

work,  198 
Forest  wealth,  17,  18 
Forts,  early  Roman  Catholic 

church  edifices  as,  169 
"Founder  of  the  Liberty^  of 

Peru,"  San  Martin's  title, 

106 
Foundling  hospitals,  131 
Franciscans  and  the  Indians, 

167 
Fray  Bentos,  19 
Free  Church  of  Scotland,  210 
Freedom  of  religion,  237 
French  Guiana,  111 
French  in  South  America,  68 ; 

Protestant  colony,  190-194 
Fruit  products,  17 
Fuegian  mission,  212 


Gardiner,  Captain  Allan,  R. 
N.,  211 

Gems,  16 

Geneva,  clergy's  interest  in 
French  Protestant  colony, 
191 

Germany  and  South  Amer- 
ica, 33,  35 

God  as  the  source  of  author- 
ity, 144 

Gold  deposits,  14,  15 


Goodfellow,  Dr.  William,  236 

Government  of  the  Incas, 
50 

Governments  chiefly  republi- 
can in  form.  Ill 

Gran  Chaco,  the,  10,  212 

^'Gran  Reunion  AmericaTW," 
95,  98,  100 

Grasses  on  the  plains,  19 

Great  Britain  and  South 
America,  32,  35,  287 

Greek  Church  adherents  in 
South  America,  183 

Grubb,  Rev.  W.  B.,  quoted, 
73 

Guano,  30 

Guaranis,  the,  45 

Guayaquil,  23,  202;  Bible 
agency  in,  204;  formed  a 
state,  105;  meeting-place  of 
Pohvar  and  San  Martin, 
106 

Guianas,  the,  68,  111 

Giittner,  John,  197 

H 

Hale,  Albert,  quoted,  2,  80, 
188 

Hanson,  Karl,  218 

Harrington,  Dr.  F.  M.,  283 

Heathenism  in  South  Amer- 
ica, 73,  156,  157 

Help  for  Brazil  committee, 
211 

Hindus  in  South  America, 
183 

Historical  Sketch  of  Presby- 
terian Missions,  quoted, 
130 

Home  field  to  be  enlisted, 
257,  286,  287 

Hopeful  outlook,  138,  145, 
146,  148,  262-290 

Huguenot  colony,  191,  192 

Humanitarian  agencies,  255 


306 


Index 


Humboldt,    Alexander   von, 
quoted,  171 


Ideals  of  South  America,  271 

Illegitimacjr,  131 

Images  for  idols,  169 

Immigration,  28,  29,  240; 
character  and  conditions, 
241,  267;  nationahties,  29, 
230 

Impositions  on  natives,  64 

Inca  temple  at  Cuzco,  57,  58; 
serv^ice  in  the,  59 

Incas,  the,  45;  arts  known  to, 
46,  50;  government  by,  50, 
55;  rule  of,  49;  traditional 
origin,  47:  worship  among, 
54;  their  proud  descend- 
ants, 70 

Independence  of  South 
American  countries,  85,  86, 
89,  92;  attained,  93,  108 

Indians,  42-78,  231;  esti- 
mated number,  42,188; 
linguistic  differences,  53; 
map  of  racial  locations,  44 ; 
noble  qualities,  71;  op- 
pressed by  Spain,  62,  63, 
70;  original  location  of 
races,  44;  persistence  as  a 
racial  element,  69,  124; 
race  blending,  64;  religious 
system,  54,  59;  Roman- 
izing efforts  for,  162-175; 
work  of  Protestants  for, 
190,  193,  195,  197,  198, 
211,  212,  242,  247 

Inquisition,  the,  89 ;  effect  of, 
133,  137,  142;  in  Cadiz,  97; 
in  Castile  and  Aragon,  160; 
replaced,  202;  statistics,  159 

Interest  in  South  America, 
reasons  for  33,  34,  35,  286- 
290 


International  Bureau  of 
American  Republics,  4 

Intoxicants,  use  of,  126 

Invasion  of  continent  by 
Christians,  61 

Ipecacuanha,  17 

Isthmian  trail  for  imports 
from  Spain,  87;  smuggling, 


Jamestown  colony's  predeces- 
sor, 191 

Japanese  prospective  coming 
to  South  America,  182,  184 

Jesuit,  help,  192-194;  wis- 
dom, 53 

Jesuits  and  the  Indians,  174 

Jesus  Christ,  135,  154,  164, 
174,  199,  205,  242,  243; 
statue  of,  289,  290 

John  VI  of  Portugal,  110 

Julio  Maria,  referred  to,  239 

Juncal,  25 

Junta  estabhshed,  92,  99 

K 
Kalley,  Dr.  Robert  R.,  210 
Kidd,  Benjamin,  referred  to, 

31 
Kinsolving,  Bishop  L.  L.,  212 


Lafayette,  Marquis  de,  93 

"La  France  Antarctique," 
Calvin's  interest  in,  191 

La  Paz,  25,  91;  the  Virgin 
honored  in,  170 

Lancasterian  schools,  200- 
202;  results  of,  203 

Language,  a  general,  for  In- 
dians. 54;  as  a  missionary 
question,  247 

Las  Casas,  Bishop  of  Chiapa, 
165,  172,  173 

Latin  America,  67 


Index 


307 


Latin  America,  quoted,  129, 

161 
Law  and  lawlessness,  143 
Laws,  more  liberal,  282 
Lecky,  quoted,  on  Church  of 

Rome,  159 
Lee,    Walter   Scott,    quoted, 

120,  188 
Liberty,  true,  115 
Liebig's  extracts  prepared  at 

Fray  Bentos,  Uruguay,  19 
Lima,  23, 84, 105-107, 202, 204 
Literary  work,  200-205,  221, 

222,  254,  255 
Long  hair  a  mark  of  distinc- 
tion among  Indians,  168 
Lujan,  Argentina,  image  and 

church  at,  177,  178 

M 

Madeira  converts  in  Rio  de 
Janeiro,  210 

Maipo  River,  49 

Manaos,  213 

Manco  Capac,  47 

Maps,  natural  resources,  15; 
railways,  24 ;  settlement, 
82;  South  American  In- 
dian racial  locations,  44; 
statistical,  of  area  and 
population,  6 

Marino,  Antonio,  90,  95 

Mariscal,  Hon.  I  g  n  a  c  i  o, 
quoted,  284 

Marriage  customs,  130 

Martyn,  Henry,  in  Bahia,  199 

Matto  G rosso,  the,  10 

Maurice  of  Nassau,  196 

Medical  work,  255 

Meiggs,  Henry,  23 

Mendieta  quoted,  173 

Mendoza,  103 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church 
missions  in  South  America, 
207,208 


Methodist  Episcopal  Church, 
South,  in  South  America, 
208 

Methods  of  Protestant  mis- 
sionary operation,  214,  220 

Methods  of  Romanism,  244, 
245 

Mexican  writer  quoted  on 
compulsory'  conversion,  1 66, 
168 

Mexico  and  the  United  States y 
quoted,  284 

Military  conquest,  83 

Mihie,  Rev.  Andrew  M.,  217 

Mineral  resources,  14-17 

Mines  worked  by  enforced 
Indian  labor,  63 

Miranda,  a  liberator,  93; 
dictator,  96;  dies  in  Spain, 
97 

Misconception  of  conditions, 
276,  277 

Missionaiy  occupation  of 
South  Ameiica  by  Pro- 
testants, 188-259;  early 
general  movements,  190- 
206;  later  regular  modem 
missions,  206-225 

Missions  and  Modern  His- 
tory, quoted,   188,  236-238 

Mississippi,  the,  service  on 
the  ship,  209 

Mitre,  General,  quoted,  146, 
147 

Mohammedans  in  South 
America,  184 

MoUendo,  23 

Mongiardino,  Jos^,  216 

Monroe  Doctrine,  113,  286 

Monteverde,  Spanish  com- 
mander, 97 

I\Ionte\-ideo,  29,  203,  220, 
275 

Montuf ar,  liberator,  95; 
quoted,  167 


308 


Index 


Morals,  based  on  religion, 
149;  in  Protestant  coun- 
tries, 132,  137;  standard  of, 
in  South  America,  125, 
127 

Moravian  work,  196;  among 
the  Arawaks,  197 

More  liberal  laws,  282 

Morris,  James  W.,  quoted, 
262 

Morris,  Kev.  WiUiam  C,  212 

N 
Natural  resources,  14-20,  263, 

264;  map,  15 
Negroes  in  South   America, 

65,  66;  "bush"  negroes  in 

Dutch  Guiana,  182 
Nelson,  Rev.  J.  H.,  208 
Newspapers,  help  from,  284 
Nitrates,  wealth  in,  16 
North   and   South   America, 

34;  contrasted,  147 


Obstacles  to  Protestant  suc- 
cess, 244-246,  281 

Occasions  of  revolution,  140 

O'Higgins  favors  Lancaste- 
rian  schools,  201 

Open  Door,  The,  quoted,  237 

Orellana's  account,  12 

Organization  of  Incan  em- 
pire, 50 

Orientals  in  Latin  America, 
68 

Orinoco  River,  11,  81 

Oroya,  23 

Oruro.  23,  25 

Outlook,  the,  261-292;  eco- 
nomic and  social,  262,  266- 
269;  intellectual,  269,  270; 
material,  262-266;  moral, 
272,  273;  political,  270- 
272;  religious,  273-290 


Pagan  Indians,  area  and 
numbers,  72,  74;  devoted 
to  their  rehgion,  54^  71; 
fetishism  and  superstition, 
73 

Paganism  in  South  America, 
273,  276;  incorporated  into 
Romanism,  168,  169,  170, 
171 

Pampa  Indians,  45 

Pampas,  the,  10 

Panama,  Canal,  26,  27,  265; 
Isthmus  of,  26,  87 

Panama,  RepubUc  of,  5,  34; 
comparative  area,  5;  gold 
found  in.  14 ;  steps  to  inde- 
pendence, 109;  work  by 
Protestants,  208,  214 

Pan-American  railroad,  25 

Papal  bulls,  and  conversion 
of  the  aborigines,  163,  164; 
on  "Une  of  demarcation," 
81-83 

Paraguay,  2,  21;  comparative 
area,  5;  steps  to  independ- 
ence, 86,  108;  work  of 
Protestants,  208,  212 

Parana  River,  11 

Party  government  in  North 
America,  and  in  South 
America,  140-142 

Parvin,  Rev.  Theophilus,  205 

Patagonia,  109 

Penn,  William,  referred  to, 
148 

Penzotti,  Francisco,  217; 
quoted,  218 

Peonage,  70 

Pemambuco,  195,  220 

Peru,  12,  42,  87;  area,  7; 
Chinese  blend,  68;  com- 
mercial development,  2, 18: 
Indians  of,  45-63;  natural 
products,  14-18;  railroads, 


Index 


30S 


20,  23-26;  steps  to  inde- 
pendence, 91,  101-108;  ter- 
ritory lost  to  Chile,  109; 
work  by  Protestants,  202, 
204,  205,  207,  208,  214, 
217,  222 

Petroleum,  16 

Philippines,  the,  277 

Pilcomayo  River,  11 

Pilgrim  Fathers  and  Quakers, 
147 

Pitts,  Rev.  Fountain  E.,  207 

Pizarro,  Francisco,  CI;  founds 
Lima,  189 

Plains  of  South  America,  9; 
cattle  on,  19;  Spanish 
name  for,  10 

PljTnouth  Brethren  in  South 
America,  213 

Politics,  of  a  people,  138, 139; 
South  American,  139,  140; 
North  American,  141 

Pond,  Mrs.  T.  S.,  quoted,  230 

Popayan,  bishop  of,  and  the 
Bible,  204 

Pope,  Alexander  VI,  81,  163; 
Leo  XIII,  on  the  South 
American  priesthood,   136 

Population,  6.  29:  estimated 
Indian,  6,  42,  188;  possible 
for  Argentina,  2 ;  for  Brazil, 
8;  recent  increase  in  Ar- 
gentina and  Brazil,  28 

Port,  improvements,  266; 
mission  work,  219 

Porter,  W.  C,  quoted,  154 

Porto  Rico,  277 

Portuguese  in  South  Amer- 
ica, 62,  109,  192,  196 

Potosi,  14,  63 

Prairies  and  pampas  com- 
pared, 10 

Prayer  not  lost,  199 

Preaching,  249;  native  minis- 
tiy,  251 ;  training,  252 


Presbyterian  Church,  North- 
ern, in  South  America,  209, 
210,  222,223;  Presbyterian 
Church,  Southern,  210,  222 

Prescott,  W.  H.,  quoted  on 
Castilian  craelties,  165;  on 
Cuzco  cathedral,  169;  re- 
ferred to,  bb,  56 

Priesthood,  allegations 
against  the,  134-137 

Principles  inherited,  145 

Printing-press  in  mission 
work,  254 

Problem,  the,  231 ;  how  to  be 
solved,  248;  not  hopeless, 
246;  outlook,  274;  results, 
275 

Progress  not  rapid,  275 

Protestant  Episcopal  Church 
in  South  America,  212 

Protestant    moral    standard, 

132,  134;  effect  on  Roman- 
ism, 137,  180,  181;  ideals 
and  achievements,  149 

Protestantism,  chief  duty  of 
to  South  America,  287 
enters  South  America,  190 
needed  there,  183,  184^ 
reaches  the  men,  179;  re- 
sults, 279 

Publishing  plant  in  Rio  de 
Janeiro,  213 

Pure  Spanish  and  Portuguese 
blood,  67 

Puritanism,  137;  influence  in 
politics,  142,  143 

Q 

Quichuas,  the,  45;  use  of  the 

language,  188 
Quinin,  17 
Quito,  13,  60,  105,  106,  204 

R 
Race  blendings,  64-68,  124, 

133,  267 


310 


Index 


Railways,  2,  22-26;  map, 
24 

Rainfall  on  the  pampas,  10 

Razors  and  spectacles  sold  to 
the  Indians,  64 

Reasons  for  missions  to  Ro- 
man Catholics  in  South 
America,  235-237 

Recoil  from  superstition,  242 

Reformed  Church  of  Holland, 
195,  246 

Regions  Beyond  Missionary 
Union,  214 

Religion  and  the  moral  life, 
149 

Rehgions  of  South  America. 
153-186;  aboriginal  or  pa- 
gan, 156,  157;  peculiar  type 
of  Romanism,  157-181; 
Protestantism,  183,  184; 
various  other  faiths,  181- 
183 

Religious  liberty  promised, 
194;  South  and  North 
America  contrasted,  146, 
147 

Repartimiento,  the,  63 

Representative  government, 
in  North  America,  144; 
training  for,  142,  147 

Results  of  the  conquest,  74, 
75 

Reverence  for  priests  waning, 
179 

Revolutionary  ideas,  89 ; 
movement  begun,  91;  sup- 
pressed, 91,  101;  trium- 
phant. 104-111 

Revolution,  96,  98,  99,  101; 
success  in  Argentina,  103 

Rights  of  Man,  The,  in  New 
Granada,  90 

Rio  de  Janeiro,  2,  27,  72,  194, 
207,  209,  210,  212,  220 

Rio  de  la  Plata  River,  11 


Rivers  of  South  America,  10- 

12,  20-22 
Rocafuerte,  liberator,  95; 

quoted,  203 
Roman  Cathohc  Church,  273 ; 

clergy  and  the  Bible,  218; 

ecclesiasticism,    112,    133, 

134,  137,  144;  the  hierarchy 

in  South  America,  83,  155; 

influence,  75,  233,  234,  235, 

244;  opposition  to  simple 

gospel,  281 
Romanism  in  South  America, 

155,    157-161,    165,    237; 

results,  175,  176,  181 
Romero,      Hon.      M  a  t  i  a  s, 

quoted,  284 
Rubber  production,  18 


Salvation  Army  work,  214 
San  Martin,  Jose,  100,  102- 

104,  107,  201,  202 
Santiago,  3,  23,  25,  59,  204, 

219,  220,  222,  223 
Sao  Paulo,  27,  213,  220 
Sarmiento,  General,  236 
Schools,  Protestant,  213, 222, 

263 
Scotch  Presbyterian  Church 

in  South  America,  210,  246 
Seamen'sFriend  Societies,  219 
Self-government,     111,    114, 

115 
Sema,    General   Jose   de  la, 

105,  107 
Settlement  map,  82 

Silly  superstitions  taught,  177 
Silver  mines,  14 
Silver  River,  1 1 
Simonton,    Rev.    A  s  h  b  e  1 

Green,  210 
Skilled  workers,  51 
Slavery,   Indian  and   negro, 

62,  63,  65,  66 


Index 


311 


''Social  eva,"  the,  129 

Society  for  the  Propagation 
of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign 
Parts,  198 

South  America,  area,  4; 
boundaries  ana  shape,  3,  4; 
claims  on  other  countries, 
35;  commerce  and  trans- 
portation, 2,  18-27,  31-33; 
duties  of  Protestants  to, 
225,  232,  235,  240,  242, 
289,  290;  immigration,  2, 
28-30;  inexhaustible  re- 
sources, 14-19,  30,  31;  loca- 
tion, 3,  33;  neglected  conti- 
nent, 33,  34;  outlook,  263- 
276;  poUtical  hfe,  138-150; 
population,  6,  29;  possible 
service  to  older  countries, 
30;  reKgions,  155-184;  Ro- 
man Catholic  influence, 
174-180,  231-234,  237- 
240;  social  hfe,  121-138; 
work  of  Protestants,  196- 
224 

South  American  ^Missionary 
Society,  212 

Southern  Baptist  Convention 
work,  213 

Southey,  quoted,  on  the  in- 
difference of  France  to 
BrazH,  193 

Spain  and  the  higher  clergy, 
205 

Spaniards  in  South  America, 
62,83 

Spaulding,  Rev.  Justin,  207 

Speer,  Robert  E,  quoted, 
188,  236-238 

Statesman's  Year-Book,  re- 
ferred to,  38 

Statistical  map,  6 

Statistics,  A  c  o  n  c  a  g  u  a's 
height,  9;  area  of  conti- 
nent, 4;  area  of  countries. 


5-8;  Argentina's  foreign 
commerce,  2;  Brazil's  for- 
eign commerce,  2;  Buenos 
Aires'  population^  2,  28; 
foreign  capital  mvested, 
32,  33;  foreign  commerce, 
32;  illegitimacy,  131;  illiter- 
acy, 134;  immigrants,  see 
Immigraiion;  Inca  popula- 
tion, 63;  Indians  slaugh- 
tered and  now  hving,  164, 
165,  188;  inquisition  vic- 
tims, 159;  mission  statis- 
tics, see  Appendix  B; 
population,  see  Population; 
products,  16-19;  Protes- 
tant missionaries,  224 

Status  of  mixed  races,  72 

Sterhng,  Bishop,  212 

Stock-raising,  19 

Stuntz,  Homer  C,  quoted,  2 

Sucre,  General,  105,  107 

Suez  Canal,  26 

Swaney,  Rev.  J.  A,,  209 

Switzerland     and      Panama 
compared,  5 

Sword  or  ballot  dominating 
in  government,  141 


Table-land  tracts,  13 

Taylor,  Rev.  WilHam,  207, 
208 

Tehuelches,  the,  45 

Telegraph  lines,  26 

Theocratic  government,  a, 
50,  55 

Thomson,  James,  200,  201 

Thomson,  Rev.  John  F.,  207 

Tierra  del  Fu^o,  14 

Titicaca,  Lake  and  Island,  47 

Topography  of  South  Amer- 
ica, 12 

Trinidad,  16,  81 

Trumbull,  Rev.  David,  209 


sn 


Index 


Tucker,  Hugh  C,  quoted,  42, 

72,  131,  182 
Tucuman,  100,  103 
Tunneling  the  Andes,  25 
Tupi  form  for  lingua  geral,  54 
Types  of  missionary  effort  in 

South  America,  246,  247 
Typical  South  American,  123, 

125;  home  Ufe,  129,  130 

U 

Ucayah*  River,  24 

United  States,  7,  8,  28;  in- 
fluence for  independence 
and  republican  institutions, 
89,  90,  93-96,  99,  111,  139- 
143,  148;  interest  in  South 
America,  32,  286,  287; 
together  with  Canada 
maintain  a  high  moral 
standard  and  an  open  Bi- 
ble, 132,  137,  144-150 

Uruguay,  21 ;  cattle  products, 
19;  comparative  area,  5; 
races  prominent  in,  66; 
republic  formed,  108;  work 
of  Protestants,  208,  214 

Uspallata  Pass,  25 


Valparaiso,  23,  25,  27,  204 

Valverde,  Bishop  of  Cuzco, 
61,  158,  168 

Van  Leesten,  Henry,  quoted, 
42 

Venezuela,  2;  area,  7;  birth- 
place of  Miranda  and  Boli- 


var,    93,     98;     steps     to 

independence,  92-104, 108; 

work  of  Protestants,  203, 

213,  214 
Veracity  lacking,  126 
Villegagnon,    Admiral,    190, 

191;  treachery,  192 
Volcanic    peaks   in   Andean 

range,  9 

W 

Washington,  George,  referred 

to,  147 
Waterways  of  South  Amer- 
ica, 20,  21 
West  coast  difficulties,  22, 23; 

work,  207,  209 
Wheat  yield  of  Argentina,  18 
Wheelwright,  Wilham,  23 
White    race's    debt    to    the 

Indian,  75,  76 
Wilcox,  Marrion,  quoted,  120 
WiUiam  of  Orange,  referred 

to,  147 
Women,    compose    most    of 
worshipers  in  the  churches, 
178;  status  and  treatment 
of,  127,  128 
Wood,  Rev.  Thomas  B.,  237 
World-wide  issue,  the,  287 


Young  Men's  Christian  Asso- 
ciation, 219,  220 

Young  Women's  Christian 
Association,  220 

Yucay,  Valley  of,  48 


Forward  Mission  Study  Courses 


"  Anywhere,  provided  it  he  forward." — David  Living- 
stone." 


Prepared  under  the  direction  of  the 
YOUNG  PEOPLE'S  MISSIONARY  MOVEMENT 

OF  THE   UNITED   STATES   AND    CANADA 

Editorial  CoamiTTEE:  T.  H.  P.  Sailer,  Chairman, 
A.  E.  Armstrong,  T.  B.  Ray,  H.  B.  Grose,  S.  Earl  Tay- 
lor, J,  E.  McAfee,  C.  R.  Watson,  John  W.  Wood,  L.  B. 
Wolf. 

The  forward  mission  study  courses  are  an  outgrowth  of 
a  conference  of  leaders  in  young  people's  mission  work, 
held  in  New  York  City,  December,  1901.  To  meet  the 
need  that  was  manifested  at  that  conference  for  mission 
study  text-books  suitable  for  young  people,  two  of  the 
delegates,  Professor  Amos  R.  Wells,  of  the  United  Society 
of  Christian  Endeavor,  and  Mr.  S.  Earl  Taylor,  Chairman 
of  the  General  Alissionary  Committee  of  tlie  Epworth 
League,  projected  the  Forward  Mission  Study  Courses. 
These  courses  have  been  officially  adopted  by  the  Young 
People's  Missionary  Movement,  and  are  now  under  the 
immediate  direction  of  the  Editorial  Committee  of  the 
Movement.  The  books  of  the  Movement  are  now  being 
used  by  more  than  forty  home  and  foreign  mission  boards 
and  societies  of  the  United  States  and  Canada. 

The  aim  is  to  publish  a  series  of  text-books  covering 
the  various  home  and  foreign  mission  fields  and  written 


by  leading  authorities.     The  entire  series  when  completed 

will  comprise  perhaps  as  many  as  forty  text-books. 

The  following  text-books  having  a  sale  of  nearly 
600,000  have  been  published: 

1.  The  Price  of  Africa.  (Biographical.)  By  S.  Earl 
Taylor. 

2.  Into  All  the  World.  A  general  survey  of  missions. 
By  Amos  R.  Wells. 

3.  Princely  Men  in  the  Heavenly  Kingdom.  (Bio- 
graphical.)    By  Harlan  P.  Beach. 

4.  Sunrise  in  the  Sunrise  Kingdom.  A  study  of 
Japan.     By  John  H.  De  Forest. 

5.  Heroes  of  the  Cross  in  America.  Home  Missions. 
(Biographical.)     By  Don  O.  Shelton. 

6.  Daybreak  in  the  Dark  Continent.  A  study  of  Af- 
rica.    By  Wilson  S.  Naylor. 

7.  The  Christian  Conquest  of  India.  A  study  of 
India.     By  James  M.  Thoburn. 

8.  Aliens  or  Americans?  A  study  of  Immigration. 
By  Howard  B.  Grose. 

9.  The  Uplift  of  China.  A  study  of  China.  By 
Arthur  H.  Smith. 

10.  The  Challenge  of  the  City.  A  study  of  the  City. 
By  Josiah  Strong. 

11.  The  Why  and  How  of  Foreign  Missions.  A 
study  of  the  relation  of  the  home  Church  to  the  foreign 
missionary  enterprise.     By  Arthur  J.  Brown. 

12.  The  Moslem  World.  A  study  of  the  Moham- 
medan World.     By  Samuel  M.  Zwemer. 

13.  The  Frontier.  A  study  of  the  New  West.  By 
Ward  Piatt. 

14.  South  America:  Its  Missionary  Problems.  A 
study  of  South  America.     By  Thomas  B.  Neely. 

15.  The  Upward  Path :  The  Evolution  of  a  Race.  A 
study  of  the  Negro.     By  Mary  Helm. 

16.  Korea  in  Transition.  A  study  of  Korea.  By 
James  S.  Gale. 


In  addition  to  these  courses,  the  following  have  been 
published  especially  for  use  among  younger  persons: 

1.  Uganda's  White  Man  of  Work.  The  story  of  Alex- 
ander Mackay  of  Africa.     By  Sophia  Lyon  Fahs. 

2.  Servants  of  the  King.  A  series  of  eleven  sketches 
of  famous  home  and  foreign  missionaries.  By  Robert  E. 
Speer. 

3.  Under  Marching  Orders.  The  Story  of  Mary  Por- 
ter Gamewell  of  China.     By  Ethel  Daniels  Hubbard. 

These  books  are  published  by  mutual  arrangement 
among  the  home  and  foreign  mission  boards,  to  whom 
all  orders  should  be  addressed.  They  are  bound  uni- 
formly and  are  sold  at  50  cents,  in  cloth,  and  35  cents, 
in  paper;  postage,  8  cents  extra. 


UXSB   LIBRARY 


.;„:,;:- -'3RARy  fac 


^     000  605  299  ™ 


